Grace Abounding


Grace Abounding
· PUBLISHER’S FOREWORD
· A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S CALL TO THE WORK OF THE
MINISTRY
· A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S IMPRISONMENT
· THE CONCLUSION
PUBLISHER’S FOREWORD
John Bunyan was born at Elstow, near Bedford, England, sometime in the fall of 1628, the first
of three children born to Thomas and Margaret Bunyan. The parish register indicates that he was
baptized on November 30, 1628.
In Grace Abounding Bunyan describes his descent as „of a low and inconsiderable generation.”
He had particular disdain for his father’s house; to him it was „of a rank that is meanest and most
despised of all the families in the land.”
Sir Walter Scott thought John Bunyan was of gypsy descent, because his father was a traveling
tinker, a mender of pots and pans. But historians view the occupation as somewhat like that of
„village blacksmith.” The Bunyans were not homeless; they were landowners, but of peasant
stock.
Bunyan’s schooling was of brief duration, and it wasn’t long before he was assisting his father
and learning the trade himself. On his sixteenth birthday Bunyan joined Cromwell’s New Model
Army, introducing him to the Puritan movement. After this military stint, he settled down as a
tinker („brazier”) and married at the age of twenty.
In 1653 Bunyan joined the Puritan Free Church in Bedford, and in 1657 he took on his first
assignment as a „field preacher.” At this time there were scores of men, most with little
education, who were preaching to Nonconformist audiences throughout England. With the
restoration of Charles II to the throne, these preachers were suspect and subject to arrest.
Refusing to refrain from preaching, Bunyan was arrested in 1660 and imprisoned-for more than
eleven years.
Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners, written during this imprisonment, is the spiritual
autobiography of Bunyan, the traveling tinker who became the eminent preacher and author. It is
in the genre of Augustine’s Confessions and Thomas a Kempis’s Imitation of Christ. It is not a
detailed account of Bunyan’s early life, for it tells us very little of his youth, education, military
experiences, and marriages.
Written in 1666, Grace Abounding chronicles Bunyan’s spiritual journey from a profane life
filled with cursing, blasphemy, and Sabbath desecration to a new creation in Christ Jesus. Some
commentators on Bunyan’s life and work are of the opinion that Bunyan wrote too disparagingly
of his early life. George Offor, editor of a three volume compilation of Bunyan’s works,
observes:
A great difference of opinion has been expressed by learned men as to whether Bunyan’s account
of himself is to be understood literally, as it respects his bad conduct before his conversion. or
whether he views himself through a glass, by which his evil habits are magnified. No one can
doubt his perfect honesty. He plainly narrates his bad, as well as his redeeming qualities; nor
does his narrative appear to be exaggerated.1
Grace Abounding is an autobiography that begins with guilt and despair and ends with a heart
„full of comfort,” a thankful heart for „grace abounding.”
Those who have read both Grace Abounding and The Pilgrim’s Progress will realize that The
Pilgrim’s Progress, in substantial measure, is the same life as that described in Grace Abounding,
but in allegory rather than straightforward narrative. George Offor makes this point when he
quotes a Dr. Cheever:
As you read the „Grace Abounding”, you are ready to say at every step, Here is the future author
of the „Pilgrim’s Progress”. It is as if you stood beside some great sculptor, and watched every
movement of the chisel, having seen his design; so that at every blow some new trait of beauty in
the future comes clearly into view.2
Ernest W. Bacon, in a recent biography based on the latest historical research makes the same
point:
The experiences he [Bunyan] records in Grace Abounding are seen in the characters of The
Pilgrim’s Progress, and there is little doubt that he could not have written the great allegory had
he not experienced God’s saving mercy recounted in the autobiography. It has an undying vitality
and perpetual youth about it, is a record of Puritan experience unsurpassed, and a spiritual
stimulus of great value.3
The importance of Grace Abounding is summed up by Hugh Martin:
Grace Abounding is among the greatest stories of God’s dealings with the human soul-to be put
on the shelf beside such treasures as Augustine’s Confessions, Law’s Serious Call, Baxter’s
Autobiography, and Wesley’s account of his own spiritual travail.4
A PREFACE
OR BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE PUBLISHING OF THIS WORK
WRITTEN BY THE AUTHOR THEREOF, AND DEDICATED TO THOSE WHOM
GOD HATH COUNTED HIM WORTHY TO BEGET TO FAITH, BY HIS MINISTRY
IN THE WORD
CHILDREN, grace be with you, Amen. I being taken from you in presence, and so tied up, that I
cannot perform that duty that from God doth lie upon me to youward, for your further edifying
and building up in faith and holiness, etc., yet that you may see my soul hath fatherly care and
desire after your spiritual and everlasting welfare; I now once again, as before, from the top of
Shenir and Hermon, so now from the lions’ dens, from the mountains of the leopards (S.of Sol.
4.8), do look yet after you all, greatly longing to see your safe arrival into the desired haven.
I thank God upon every remembrance of you; and rejoice, even while I stick between the teeth of
the lions in the wilderness, at the grace, and mercy, and knowledge of Christ our Saviour, which
God hath bestowed upon you, with abundance of faith and love. Your hungerings and thirstings
also after further acquaintance with the Father, in His Son; your tenderness of heart, your
trembling at sin, your sober and holy deportment also, before both God and men, is great
refreshment to me; ‘For ye are my glory and joy’ (1 Thess. 2.20).
I have sent you here enclosed, a drop of that honey, that I have taken out of the carcase of a lion (
Judg. 14.5-9). I have eaten thereof myself also, and am much refreshed thereby. (Temptations,
when we meet them at first, are as the lion that roared upon Samson; but if we overcome them,
the next time we see them, we shall find a nest of honey within them.) The Philistines understand
me not. It is something of a relation of the work of God upon my own soul, even from the very
first, till now; wherein you may perceive my castings down, and raisings up; for he woundeth,
and his hands make whole. It is written in the Scripture ( Isa. 38.19), ‘The father to the children
shall make known the truth of God.’ Yea, it was for this reason I lay so long at Sinai ( Deut. 4.10,
11), to see the fire, and the cloud, and the darkness, that I might fear the Lord all the days of my
life upon earth, and tell of his wondrous works to my children ( Ps. 78.3-5).
Moses ( Num. 33.1, 2) writ of the journeyings of the children of Israel, from Egypt to the land of
Canaan; and commanded also, that they did remember their forty years’ travel in the wilderness.
‘Thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God led thee these forty years in the
wilderness, to humble thee, and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, whether thou
wouldest keep his commandments, or no’ ( Deut. 8.2). Wherefore this I have endeavoured to do;
and not only so, but to publish it also; that, if God will, others may be put in remembrance of
what He hath done for their souls, by reading His work upon me.
It is profitable for Christians to be often calling to mind the very beginnings of grace with their
souls. ‘It is a night to be much observed unto the Lord for bringing them out from the land of
Egypt: this is that night of the Lord to be observed of all the children of Israel in their
generations’ ( Ex. 12.42). ‘O my God,’ saith David ( Ps. 42.6), ‘my soul is cast down within me;
therefore will I remember thee from the land of Jordan, and of the Hermonites, from the hill
Mizar.’ He remembered also the lion and the bear, when he went to fight with the giant of Gath (
I Sam. 17.36, 37).
It was Paul’s accustomed manner ( Acts 22), and that when tried for his life (Acts 24), ever to
open, before his judges, the manner of his conversion: he would think of that day, and that hour,
in the which he first did meet with grace; for he found it support unto him. When God had
brought the children of Israel through the Red Sea, far into the wilderness, yet they must turn
quite about thither again, to remember the drowning of their enemies there ( Num.14.25). For
though they sang His praise before, yet ‘they soon forgat his works’ ( Ps. 106.11-13).
In this discourse of mine you may see much; much, I say, of the grace of God towards me. I
thank God I can count it much, for it was above my sins and Satan’s temptations too. I can
remember my fears, and doubts, and sad months with comfort; they are as the head of Goliath in
my hand. There was nothing to David like Goliath’s sword, even that sword that should have
been sheathed in his bowels; for the very sight and remembrance of that did preach forth God’s
deliverance to him. Oh, the remembrance of my great sins, of my great temptations, and of my
great fears of perishing for ever! They bring afresh into my mind the remembrance of my great
help, my great support from heaven, and the great grace that God extended to such a wretch as I.
My dear children, call to mind the former days, and the years of ancient times: remember also
your songs in the night; and commune with your own heart ( Ps. 77.5-12). Yea, look diligently,
and leave no corner therein unsearched, for there is treasure hid, even the treasure of your first
and second experience of the grace of God toward you. Remember, I say, the word that first laid
hold upon you; remember your terrors of conscience, and fear of death and hell; remember also
your tears and prayers to God; yea, how you sighed under every hedge for mercy. Have you
never a hill Mizar to remember? Have you forgot the close, the milk house, the stable, the barn,
and the like, where God did visit your soul? Remember also the Word-the Word, I say, upon
which the Lord hath caused you to hope. If you have sinned against light; if you are tempted to
blaspheme; if you are down in despair; if you think God fights against you; or if heaven is hid
from your eyes, remember it was thus with your father, but out of them all the Lord delivered
me.
I could have enlarged much in this my discourse, of my temptations and troubles for sin; as also
of the merciful kindness and working of God with my soul. I could also have stepped into a style
much higher than this in which I have here discoursed, and could have adorned all things more
than here I have seemed to do, but I dare not. God did not play in convincing of me, the devil did
not play in tempting of me, neither did I play when I sunk as into a bottomless pit, when the
pangs of hell caught hold upon me; wherefore I may not play in my relating of them, but be plain
and simple, and lay down the thing as it was. He that liketh it, let him receive it; and he that does
not, let him produce a better. Farewell.
My dear children, the milk and honey is beyond this wilderness, God be merciful to you, and
grant that you be not slothful to go in to possess the land.
JOHN BUNYAN
GRACE ABOUNDING
TO THE CHIEF OF SINNERS
OR, A BRIEF RELATION OF THE EXCEEDING MERCY OF GOD IN
CHRIST, TO HIS POOR SERVANT JOHN BUNYAN
1. In this my relation of the merciful working of God upon my soul, it will not be amiss, if, in the
first place, I do, in a few words, give you a hint of my pedigree, and manner of bringing up; that
thereby the goodness and bounty of God towards me, may be the more advanced and magnified
before the sons of men.
2. For my descent then, it was, as is well known by many, of a low and inconsiderable
generation; my father’s house being of that rank that is meanest and most despised of all the
families in the land. Wherefore I have not here, as others, to boast of noble blood, or of a highborn
state, according to the flesh; though, all things considered, I magnify the heavenly Majesty,
for that by this door He brought me into this world, to partake of the grace and life that is in
Christ by the gospel.
3. But yet, notwithstanding the meanness and inconsiderableness of my parents, it pleased God
to put it into their hearts to put me to school, to learn both to read and write; the which I also
attained, according to the rate of other poor men’s children; though, to my shame I confess, I did
soon lose that little I learned, and that even almost utterly, and that long before the Lord did work
His gracious work of conversion upon my soul.
4. As for my own natural life, for the time that I was without God in the world, it was indeed
according to the course of this world, and ‘the spirit that now worketh in the children of
disobedience’ (Eph. 2.2, 3). It was my delight to be ‘taken captive by the devil at his will’ (II Tim.
2.26). Being filled with all unrighteousness, the which did also so strongly work and put forth
itself, both in my heart and life, and that from a child, that I had but few equals, especially
considering my years, which were tender, being few, both for cursing, swearing, lying, and
blaspheming the holy name of God.
5. Yea, so settled and rooted was I in these things, that they became as a second nature to me; the
which, as I also have with soberness considered since, did so offend the Lord, that even in my
childhood He did scare and affright me with fearful dreams, and did terrify me with dreadful
visions; for often, after I had spent this and the other day in sin, I have in my bed been greatly
afflicted, while asleep, with the apprehensions of devils and wicked spirits, who still, as I then
thought, laboured to draw me away with them, of which I could never be rid.
6. Also I should, at these years, be greatly afflicted and troubled with the thoughts of the day of
judgment, and that both night and day, and should tremble at the thoughts of the fearful torments
of hell fire; still fearing that it would be my lot to be found at last amongst those devils and
hellish fiends, who are there bound down with the chains and bonds of eternal darkness, ‘unto the
judgment of the great day.’
7. These things, I say, when I was but a child but nine or ten years old, did so distress my soul,
that when in the midst of my many sports and childish vanities, amidst my vain companions, I
was often much cast down and afflicted in my mind therewith, yet could I not let go my sins.
Yea, I was also then so overcome with despair of life and heaven, that I should often wish either
that there had been no hell, or that I had been a devil-supposing they were only tormentors; that
if it must needs be that I went thither, I might be rather a tormentor, than be tormented myself.
8. A while after, these terrible dreams did leave me, which also I soon forgot; for my pleasures
did quickly cut off the remembrance of them, as if they had never been: wherefore, with more
greediness, according to the strength of nature, I did still let loose the reins to my lusts, and
delighted in all transgression against the law of God: so that, until I came to the state of marriage,
I was the very ringleader of all the youth that kept me company, into all manner of vice and
ungodliness.
9. Yea, such prevalency had the lusts and fruits of the flesh in this poor soul of mine, that had not
a miracle of precious grace prevented, I had not only perished by the stroke of eternal justice, but
had also laid myself open, even to the stroke of those laws, which bring some to disgrace and
open shame before the face of the world.
10. In these days, the thoughts of religion were very grievous to me; I could neither endure it
myself, nor that any other should; so that, when I have seen some read in those books that
concerned Christian piety, it would be as it were a prison to me. Then I said unto God, ‘Depart
from me, for I desire not the knowledge of thy ways’ (Job 21.14). I was now void of all good
consideration, heaven and hell were both out of sight and mind; and as for saving and damning,
they were least in my thoughts. O Lord, thou knowest my life, and my ways were not hid from
Thee.
11. Yet this I well remember, that though I could myself sin with the greatest delight and ease,
and also take pleasure in the vileness of my companions; yet, even then, if I have at any time
seen wicked things, by those who professed goodness, it would make my spirit tremble. As once,
above all the rest, when I was in my height of vanity, yet hearing one to swear that was reckoned
for a religious man, it had so great a stroke upon my spirit, that it made my heart to ache.
12. But God did not utterly leave me, but followed me still, not now with convictions, but
judgments; yet, such as were mixed with mercy. For once I fell into a creek of the sea, and hardly
escaped drowning. Another time I fell out of a boat into Bedford river, but mercy yet preserved
me alive. Besides, another time, being in the field with one of my companions, it chanced that an
adder passed over the highway; so I, having a stick in my hand, struck her over the back; and
having stunned her, I forced open her mouth with my stick, and plucked her sting out with my
fingers, by which act, had not God been merciful, I might, by my desperateness, have brought
myself to mine end.
13. This also have I taken notice of with thanksgiving; when I was a soldier, I, with others, were
drawn out to go to such a place to besiege it; but when I was just ready to go, one of the
company desired to go in my room; to which, when I had consented, he took my place; and
coming to the siege, as he stood sentinel, he was shot into the head with a musket bullet, and
died.
14. Here, as I said, were judgments and mercy, but neither of them did awaken my soul to
righteousness; wherefore I sinned still, and grew more and more rebellious against God, and
careless of mine own salvation.
15. Presently after this, I changed my condition into a married state, and my mercy was to light
upon a wife whose father was counted godly. This woman and I, though we came together as
poor as poor might be, not having so much household stuff as a dish or spoon betwixt us both,
yet this she had for her part, The Plain Man’s Pathway to Heaven, and The Practice of Piety,
which her father had left her when he died. In these two books I should sometimes read with her,
wherein I also found some things that were somewhat pleasing to me; but all this while I met
with no conviction. She also would be often telling of me, what a godly man her father was, and
how he would reprove and correct vice, both in his house, and amongst his neighbours; what a
strict and holy life he lived in his day, both in word and deed.
16. Wherefore these books with this relation, though they did not reach my heart, to awaken it
about my sad and sinful state, yet they did beget within me some desires to religion: so that,
because I knew no better, I fell in very eagerly with the religion of the times; to wit, to go to
church twice a day, and that too with the foremost; and there should very devoutly, both say and
sing as others did, yet retaining my wicked life; but withal, I was so overrun with a spirit of
superstition, that I adored, and that with great devotion, even all things, both the high place,
priest, clerk, vestment, service, and what else belonging to the church; counting all things holy
that were therein contained, and especially the priest and clerk most happy, and without doubt,
greatly blessed, because they were the servants, as I then thought, of God, and were principal in
the holy temple, to do His work therein.
17. This conceit grew so strong in little time upon my spirit, that had I but seen a priest, though
never so sordid and debauched in his life, I should find my spirit fall under him, reverence him,
and knit unto him: yea, I thought for the love I did bear unto them, supposing they were the
ministers of God, I could have lain down at their feet, and have been trampled upon by them;
their name, their garb, and work, did so intoxicate and bewitch me.
18. After I had been thus for some considerable time, another thought came into my mind; and
that was, whether we were of the Israelites, or no? For finding in the Scriptures that they were
once the peculiar people of God, thought I, if I were one of this race, my soul must needs be
happy. Now again, I found within me a great longing to be resolved about this question, but
could not tell how I should. At last I asked my father of it; who told me, No, we were not.
Wherefore then I fell in my spirit as to the hopes of that, and so remained.
19. But all this while, I was not sensible of the danger and evil of sin; I was kept from
considering that sin would damn me, what religion soever I followed, unless I was found in
Christ. Nay, I never thought of Him, nor whether there was one, or no. Thus man, while blind,
doth wander, but wearieth himself with vanity, for he knoweth not the way to the city of God
(Eccl. 10.15).
20. But one day, amongst all the sermons our parson made, his subject was, to treat of the
Sabbath-day, and of the evil of breaking that, either with labour, sports or otherwise. Now I was,
notwithstanding my religion, one that took much delight in all manner of vice, and especially
that was the day that I did solace myself therewith, wherefore I fell in my conscience under his
sermon, thinking and believing that he made that sermon on purpose to show me my evil doing;
and at that time I felt what guilt was, though never before, that I can remember; but then I was,
for the present, greatly loaden therewith, and so went home when the sermon was ended, with a
great burden upon my spirit.
21. This, for that instant, did benumb the sinews of my best delights, and did imbitter my former
pleasures to me; but behold, it lasted not, for before I had well dined, the trouble began to go off
my mind, and my heart returned to his old course: but oh! how glad was I, that this trouble was
gone from me, and that the fire was put out, that I might sin again without control! Wherefore,
when I had satisfied nature with my food, I shook the sermon out of my mind, and to my old
custom of sports and gaming I returned with great delight.
22. But the same day, as I was in the midst of a game at cat, and having struck it one blow from
the hole, just as I was about to strike it the second time, a voice did suddenly dart from heaven
into my soul, which said, Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to heaven, or have thy sins and go to
hell? At this I was put to an exceeding maze; wherefore, leaving my cat upon the ground, I
looked up to heaven, and was as if I had, with the eyes of my understanding, seen the Lord Jesus
looking down upon me, as being very hotly displeased with me, and as if He did severely
threaten me with some grievous punishment for these and other my ungodly practices.
23. I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but suddenly this conclusion was fastened on my
spirit, for the former hint did set my sins again before my face, that I had been a great and
grievous sinner, and that it was now too late for me to look after heaven; for Christ would not
forgive me, nor pardon my transgressions. Then I fell to musing upon this also; and while I was
thinking on it, and fearing lest it should be so, I felt my heart sink in despair, concluding it was
too late; and therefore I resolved in my mind I would go on in sin; for, thought I, if the case be
thus, my state is surely miserable; miserable if I leave my sins, and but miserable if I follow then;
I can but be damned, and if I must be so, I had as good be damned for many sins, as to be
damned for few.
24. Thus I stood in the midst of my play, before all that then were present; but yet I told them
nothing: but I say, I having made this conclusion, I returned desperately to my sport again; and I
well remember, that presently this kind of despair did so possess my soul, that I was persuaded I
could never attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin; for heaven was gone already, so
that on that I must not think; wherefore I found within me a great desire to take my fill of sin,
still studying what sin was set to be committed, that I might taste the sweetness of it; and I made
as much haste as I could to fill my belly with its delicates, lest I should die before I had my
desire; for that I feared greatly. In these things, I protest before God, I lie not, neither do I feign
this sort of speech; these were really, strongly, and with all my heart, my desires; the good Lord,
whose mercy is unsearchable, forgive me my transgressions .
25. And I am very confident, that this temptation of the devil is more than usual amongst poor
creatures than many are aware of, even to overrun their spirits with a scurvy and seared frame of
heart, and benumbing of conscience; which frame, he stilly and slily supplieth with such despair,
that though not much guilt attendeth the soul, yet they continually have a secret conclusion
within them, that there is no hopes for them; for they have loved sons, ‘therefore after them they
will go’ (Jer. 2.25; 18.12).
26. Now therefore I went on in sin with great greediness of mind, still grudging that I could not
be so satisfied with it as I would. This did continue with me about a month, or more; but one day,
as I was standing at a neighbour’s shop-window, and there cursing and swearing, and playing the
madman, after my wonted manner, there sat within the woman of the house, and heard me, who,
though she was a very loose and ungodly wretch, yet protested that I swore and cursed at that
most fearful rate, that she was made to tremble to hear me; and told me further, That I was the
ungodliest fellow for swearing that ever she heard in all her life; and that I, by thus doing, was
able to spoil all the youth in a whole town, if they came but in my company.
27. At this reproof I was silenced, and put to secret shame, and that too, as I thought, before the
God of heaven; wherefore, while I stood there, and hanging down my head. I wished with all my
heart that I might be a little child again, that my father might learn me to speak without this
wicked way of swearing; for, thought I, I am so accustomed to it, that it is in vain for me to think
of a reformation, for I thought it could never be.
28. But how it came to pass, I know not; I did from this time forward so leave my swearing, that
it was a great wonder to myself to observe it; and whereas before, I knew not how to speak
unless I put an oath before, and another behind, to make my words have authority; now, I could,
without it, speak better, and with more pleasantness, than ever I could before. All this while I
knew not Jesus Christ, neither did I leave my sports and plays.
29. But quickly after this, I fell in company with one poor man that made profession of religion;
who, as I then thought, did talk pleasantly of the Scriptures, and of the matters of religion;
wherefore, falling into some love and liking to what he said, I betook me to my Bible, and began
to take great pleasure in reading, but especially with the historical part thereof; for, as for Paul’s
epistles, and Scriptures of that nature, I could not away with them, being as yet but ignorant,
either of the corruptions of my nature, or of the want and worth of Jesus Christ to save me.
30. Wherefore I fell to some outward reformation, both in my words and life, and did set the
commandments before me for my way to heaven; which commandments I also did strive to keep,
and, as I thought, did keep them pretty well sometimes, and then I should have comfort; yet now
and then should break one, and so afflict my conscience; but then I should repent, and say I was
sorry for it, and promise God to do better next time, and there get help again, for then I thought I
pleased God as well as any man in England.
31. Thus I continued about a year; all which time our neighbours did take me to be a very godly
man, a new and religious man, and did marvel much to see such a great and famous alteration in
my life and manners; and, indeed, so it was, though yet I knew not Christ, nor grace, nor faith,
nor hope; and truly, as I have well seen since, had I then died, my state had been most fearful;
well, this, I say, continued about a twelvemonth or more.
32. But, I say, my neighbours were amazed at this my great conversion, from prodigious
profaneness, to something like a moral life; and, truly, so they well might; for this my conversion
was as great, as for Tom of Bedlam to become a sober man. Now, therefore, they began to
praise, to commend, and to speak well of me, both to my face, and behind my back. Now, I was,
as they said, become godly; now, I was become a right honest man. But oh! when I understood
that these were their words and opinions of me, it pleased me mighty well. For though, as yet, I
was nothing but a poor painted hypocrite, yet I loved to be talked of as one that was truly godly. I
was proud of my godliness, and, I did all I did, either to be seen of, or to be well spoken of, by
man. And thus I continued for about a twelvemonth or more.
33. Now you must know, that before this I had taken much delight in ringing, but my conscience
beginning to be tender, I thought such practice was but vain, and therefore forced myself to leave
it, yet my mind hankered; wherefore I should go to the steeple house, and look on it, though I
durst not ring. But I thought this did not become religion neither, yet I forced myself, and would
look on still; but quickly after, I began to think, How, if one of the bells should fall? Then I
chose to stand under a main beam, that lay overthwart the steeple, from side to side, thinking
there I might stand sure, but then I should think again, should the bell fall with a swing, it might
first hit the wall, and then rebounding upon me, might kill me for all this beam. This made me
stand in the steeple door; and now, thought I, I am safe enough; for if a bell should then fall, I
can slip out behind these thick walls, and so be preserved notwithstanding.
34. So, after this, I would yet go to see them ring, but would not go farther than the steeple door;
but then it came into my head, How, if the steeple itself should fall? And this thought, it may fall
for aught I know, when I stood and looked on, did continually so shake my mind, that I durst not
stand at the steeple door any longer, but was forced to flee, for fear the steeple should fall upon
my head.
35. Another thing was my dancing; I was a full year before I could quite leave that; but all this
while, when I thought I kept this or that commandment, or did, by word or deed, anything that I
thought was good, I had great peace in my conscience; and should think with myself, God cannot
choose but be now pleased with me; yea, to relate it in mine own way, I thought no man in
England could please God better than I.
36. But, poor wretch as I was, I was all this while ignorant of Jesus Christ, and going about to
establish my own righteousness; and had perished therein, had not God, in mercy, showed me
more of my state of nature.
37. But upon a day, the good providence of God did cast me to Bedford, to work on my calling;
and in one of the streets of that town, I came where there were three or four poor women sitting
at a door in the sun, and talking about the things of God; and being now willing to hear them
discourse, I drew near to hear what they said, for I was now a brisk talker also myself in the
matters of religion, but now I may say, I heard, but I understood not; for they were far above, out
of my reach, for their talk was about a new birth, the work of God on their hearts, also how they
were convinced of their miserable state by nature; they talked how God had visited their souls
with His love in the Lord Jesus, and with what words and promises they had been refreshed,
comforted, and supported against the temptations of the devil. Moreover, they reasoned of the
suggestions and temptations of Satan in particular; and told to each other by which they had been
afflicted, and how they were borne up under his assaults. They also discoursed of their own
wretchedness of heart, of their unbelief; and did contemn, slight, and abhor their own
righteousness, as filthy and insufficient to do them any good.
38. And methought they spake as if joy did make them speak; they spake with such pleasantness
of Scripture language, and with such appearance of grace in all they said, that they were to me as
if they had found a new world, as if they were people that dwelt alone, and were not to be
reckoned among their neighbours (Num. 23.9).
39. At this I felt my own heart began to shake, as mistrusting my condition to be naught; for I
saw that in all my thoughts about religion and salvation, the new birth did never enter into my
mind, neither knew I the comfort of the Word and promise, nor the deceitfulness and treachery of
my own wicked heart. As for secret thoughts, I took no notice of them; neither did I understand
what Satan’s temptations were, nor how they were to be withstood and resisted, etc.
40. Thus, therefore, when I had heard and considered what they said, I left them, and went about
my employment again, but their talk and discourse went with me; also my heart would tarry with
them, for I was greatly affected with their words, both because by them I was convinced that I
wanted the true tokens of a truly godly man, and also because by them I was convinced of the
happy and blessed condition of him that was such a one.
41. Therefore I should often make it my business to be going again and again into the company
of these poor people, for I could not stay away; and the more I went amongst them, the more I
did question my condition; and as I still do remember, presently I found two things within me, at
which I did sometimes marvel, especially considering what a blind, ignorant, sordid, and
ungodly wretch but just before I was; the one was a great softness and tenderness of heart, which
caused me to fall under the conviction of what by Scripture they asserted; and the other was a
great bending in my mind to a continual meditating on it, and on all other good things which at
any time I heard or read of.
42. By these things my mind was now so turned, that it lay like a horse leech at the vein, still
crying out, Give, give (Prov. 30.15); yea, it was so fixed on eternity, and on the things about the
kingdom of heaven, that is, so far as I knew, though as yet, God knows, I knew but little; that
neither pleasures nor profits, nor persuasions, nor threats, could loosen it, or make it let go his
hold; and though I may speak it with shame, yet it is in very deed a certain truth, it would then
have been as difficult for me to have taken my mind from heaven to earth, as I have found it
often since to get it again from earth to heaven.
43. One thing I may not omit: There was a young man in our town, to whom my heart was knit
more than to any other, but he being a most wicked creature for cursing, and swearing, and
whoring, I now shook him off, and forsook his company: but about a quarter of a year after I had
left him, I met him in a certain lane, and asked him how he did; he, after his old swearing and
mad way, answered, he was well. But, Harry, said I, why do you swear and curse thus? What
will become of you, if you die in this condition? He answered me in a great chafe, What would
the devil do for company, if it were not for such as I am?
44. About this time I met with some Ranters’ books, that were put forth by some of our
countrymen, which books were also highly in esteem by several old professors; some of these I
read, but was not able to make a judgment about them; wherefore as I read in them, and thought
upon them, feeling myself unable to judge, I should betake myself to hearty prayer in this
manner: O Lord, I am a fool, and not able to know the truth from error: Lord, leave me not to my
own blindness, either to approve of, or condemn this doctrine; if it be of God, let me not despise
it; if it be of the devil, let me not embrace it. Lord, I lay my soul, in this matter, only at Thy foot;
let me not be deceived, I humbly beseech Thee. I had one religious intimate companion all this
while, and that was the poor man that I spoke of before; but about this time he also turned a most
devilish Ranter, and gave himself up to all manner of filthiness, especially uncleanness; he would
also deny that there was a God, angel, or spirit; and would laugh at all exhortations to sobriety.
When I laboured to rebuke his wickedness, he would laugh the more, and pretend that he had
gone through all religions, and could never light on the right till now. He told me also, that in a
little time we should see all professors turn to the ways of the Ranters. Wherefore, abominating
those cursed principles, I left his company forthwith, and became to him as great a stranger, as I
had been before a familiar.
45. Neither was this man only a temptation to me; but my calling lying in the country, I
happened to light into several people’s company, who, though strict in religion formerly, yet
were also swept away by these Ranters. These would also talk with me of their ways, and
condemn me as legal and dark; pretending that they had only attained to perfection that could do
what they would, and not sin. Oh! these temptations were suitable to my flesh, I being but a
young man, and my nature in its prime; but God, who had, I hope, designed me for better things,
kept me in the fear of His name, and did not suffer me to accept of such principles. And blessed
be God, who put it into my heart to cry to Him to be kept and directed, still distrusting mine own
wisdom; for I have since seen even the effect of that prayer, in His preserving me not only from
ranting errors, but from those also that have sprung up since. The Bible was precious to me in
those days.
46. And now, methought, I began to look into the Bible with new eyes, and read as I never did
before; and especially the epistles of the apostle Paul were sweet and pleasant to me; and, indeed,
I was then never out of the Bible, either by reading or meditation; still crying out to God, that I
might know the truth, and way to heaven and glory.
47. And as I went on and read, I lighted on that passage, ‘To one is given by the Spirit the word
of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; and to another faith,’ etc. (1
Cor. 12.8, 9). And though, as I have since seen, that by this Scripture the Holy Ghost intends, in
special, things extraordinary, yet on me it did then fasten with conviction, that I did want things
ordinary, even that understanding and wisdom that other Christians had. On this word I mused,
and could not tell what to do, especially this word faith put me to it, for I could not help it, but
sometimes must question, whether I had any faith or no; for I feared that it shut me out of all the
blessings that other good people had given them of God; but I was loath to conclude I had no
faith in my soul; for if I do so, thought I, then I shall count myself a very castaway indeed.
48. No, said I with myself, though I am convinced that I am an ignorant sot, and that I want those
blessed gifts of knowledge and understanding that other good people have; yet, at a venture, I
will conclude I am not altogether faithless, though I know not what faith is. For it was showed
me, and that too, as I have since seen, by Satan, that those who conclude themselves in a faithless
state, have neither rest nor quiet in their souls; and I was loath to fall quite into despair.
49. Wherefore, by this suggestion, I was for a while made afraid to see my want of faith; but God
would not suffer me thus to undo and destroy my soul, but did continually, against this my blind
and sad conclusion, create still within me such suppositions, insomuch that I might in this
deceive myself, that I could not rest content, until I did now come to some certain knowledge,
whether I had faith or no; this always running in my mind, But how if you want faith indeed? But
how can you tell if you have faith? And, besides, I saw for certain, if I had not, I was sure to
perish for ever.
50. So that though I endeavoured at the first to look over the business of faith, yet in a little time,
I better considering the matter, was willing to put myself upon the trial, whether I had faith or no.
But alas, poor wretch, so ignorant and brutish was I, that I knew to this day no more how to do it,
than I know how to begin and accomplish that rare and curious piece of art which I never yet saw
nor considered.
51. Wherefore, while I was thus considering, and being put to my plunge about it, for you must
know, that as yet I had in this matter broken my mind to no man, only did hear and consider, the
tempter came in with his delusion, That there was no way for me to know I had faith, but by
trying to work some miracle: urging those Scriptures that seem to look that way, for the
enforcing and strengthening his temptation. Nay, one day as I was betwixt Elstow and Bedford,
the temptation was hot upon me to try if I had faith, by doing of some miracle: which miracle at
that time was this, I must say to the puddles that were in the horse pads, Be dry; and to the dry
places, Be you the puddles. And truly, one time I was a-going to say so indeed; but just as I was
about to speak, this thought came into my mind, But go under yonder hedge and pray first, that
God would make you able. But when I had concluded to pray, this came hot upon me, That if I
prayed, and came again and tried to do it, and yet did nothing notwithstanding, then be sure I had
no faith, but was a castaway and lost. Nay, thought I, if it be so, I will never try yet, but will stay
a little longer.
52. So I continued at a great loss; for I thought, if they only had faith, which could do so
wonderful things, then I concluded that, for the present, I neither had it, nor yet, for time to
come, were ever like to have it. Thus I was tossed between the devil and my own ignorance, and
so perplexed, especially at some times, that I could not tell what to do.
53. About this time, the state and happiness of these poor people at Bedford was thus, in a dream
or vision, represented to me. I saw, as if they were set on the sunny side of some high mountain,
there refreshing themselves with the pleasant beams of the sun, while I was shivering and
shrinking in the cold, afflicted with frost, snow, and dark clouds. Methought, also, betwixt me
and them, I saw a wall that did compass about this mountain; now, through this wall my soul did
greatly desire to pass; concluding, that if I could, I would go even into the very midst of them,
and there also comfort myself with the heat of their sun.
54. About this wall I thought myself, to go again and again, still prying as I went, to see if I
could find some way or passage, by which I might enter therein; but none could I find for some
time. At the last, I saw, as it were, a narrow gap, like a little doorway in the wall, through which I
attempted to pass; but the passage being very strait and narrow, I made many efforts to get in, but
all in vain, even until I was well-nigh quite beat out, by striving to get in; at last, with great
striving, methought I at first did get in my head, and after that, by a sidling striving, my
shoulders, and my whole body; then I was exceeding glad, and went and sat down in the midst of
them, and so was comforted with the light and heat of their sun.
55. Now, this mountain and wall, etc., was thus made out to me-the mountain signified the
church of the living God; the sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shining of His merciful
face on them that were therein; the wall, I thought, was the Word, that did make separation
between the Christians and the world; and the gap which was in this wall, I thought, was Jesus
Christ, who is the way to God the Father (John 14.6; Matt. 7.14). But forasmuch as the passage
was wonderful narrow, even so narrow, that I could not, but with great difficulty, enter in thereat,
it showed me that none could enter into life, but those that were in downright earnest, and unless
they left this wicked world behind them; for here was only room for body and soul, but not for
body and soul, and sin.
56. This resemblance abode upon my spirit many days; all which time I saw myself in a forlorn
and sad condition, but yet was provoked to a vehement hunger and desire to be one of that
number that did sit in the sunshine. Now also I should pray wherever I was, whether at home or
abroad, in house or field, and should also often, with lifting up of heart, sing that of the 51st
Psalm, ‘O Lord, consider my distress’; for as yet I knew not where I was.
57. Neither as yet could I attain to any comfortable persuasion that I had faith in Christ; but
instead of having satisfaction, here I began to find my soul to be assaulted with fresh doubts
about my future happiness; especially with such as these, Whether I was elected? But how, if the
day of grace should now be past and gone?
58. By these two temptations I was very much afflicted and disquieted; sometimes by one, and
sometimes by the other of them. And first, to speak of that about my questioning my election, I
found at this time, that though I was in a flame to find the way to heaven and glory, and though
nothing could beat me off from this, yet this question did so offend and discourage me, that I
was, especially at some times, as if the very strength of my body also had been taken away by
the force and power thereof. This scripture did also seem to me to trample upon all my desires, ‘It
is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy’ (Rom. 9.16).
59. With this scripture I could not tell what to do; for I evidently saw, that unless the great God,
of His infinite grace and bounty, had voluntarily chosen me to be a vessel of mercy, though I
should desire, and long and labour until my heart did break, no good could come of it. Therefore,
this would still stick with me, How can you tell that you are elected? And what if you should
not? How then?
60. 0 Lord, thought I, what if I should not, indeed? It may be you are not, said the tempter; it may
be so, indeed, thought I. Why, then, said Satan, you had as good leave off, and strive no further;
for if, indeed, you should not be elected and chosen of God, there is no talk of your being saved;
‘For it is neither of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.’
61. By these things I was driven to my wits’ end, not knowing what to say, or how to answer
these temptations. Indeed, I little thought that Satan had thus assaulted me, but that rather it was
my own prudence, thus to start the question; for, that the elect only attained eternal life, that I,
without scruple, did heartily close withal; but that myself was one of them, there lay all the
question.
62. Thus, therefore, for several days, I was greatly assaulted and perplexed, and was often, when
I have been walking, ready to sink where I went, with faintness in my mind; but one day, after I
had been so many weeks oppressed and cast down therewith, as I was now quite giving up the
ghost of all my hopes of ever attaining life, that sentence fell with weight upon my spirit, ‘Look
at the generations of old and see; did ever any trust in the Lord, and was confounded?’
63. At which I was greatly lightened and encouraged in my soul; for thus, at that very instant, it
was expounded to me, Begin at the beginning of Genesis, and read to the end of the Revelations,
and see if you can find that there was ever any that trusted in the Lord, and was confounded. So,
coming home, I presently went to my Bible to see if I could find that saying, not doubting but to
find it presently; for it was so fresh, and with such strength and comfort on my spirit, that I was
as if it talked with me.
64. Well, I looked, but I found it not; only it abode upon me; then I did ask first this good man,
and then another, if they knew where it was, but they knew no such place. At this I wondered
that such a sentence should so suddenly, and with such comfort and strength, seize and abide
upon my heart, and yet that none could find it, for I doubted not but it was in holy Scripture.
65. Thus I continued above a year, and could not find the place; but at last, casting my eye into
the Apocrypha books, I found it in Ecclesiasticus 2.10. This, at the first, did somewhat daunt me;
but because, by this time, I had got more experience of the love and kindness of God, it troubled
me the less; especially when I considered, that though it was not in those texts that we call holy
and canonical, yet forasmuch as this sentence was the sum and substance of many of the
promises, it was my duty to take the comfort of it; and I bless God for that word, for it was of
God to me: that word doth still, at times, shine before my face.
66. After this, that other doubt did come with strength upon me, But how if the day of grace
should be past and gone? How if you have overstood the time of mercy? Now, I remember that
one day, as I was walking into the country, I was much in the thoughts of this, But how if the day
of grace be past? And to aggravate my trouble, the tempter presented to my mind those good
people of Bedford, and suggested thus unto me, That these being converted already, they were all
that God would save in those parts; and that I came too late, for these had got the blessing before
I came.
67. Now was I in great distress, thinking in very deed that this might well be so; wherefore I
went up and down bemoaning my sad condition, counting myself far worse than a thousand
fools, for standing off thus long, and spending so many years in sin as I had done; still crying
out, Oh, that I had turned sooner! Oh, that I had turned seven years ago! It made me also angry
with myself, to think that I should have no more wit, but to trifle away my time till my soul and
heaven were lost.
68. But when I had been long vexed with this fear, and was scarce able to take one step more,
just about the same place where I received my other encouragement, these words broke in upon
my mind, ‘Compel them to come in, that my house may be filled’; ‘and yet there is room’ (Luke
14.22, 23). These words, but especially them, ‘And yet there is room’, were sweet words to me;
for, truly, I thought that by them I saw there was place enough in heaven for me; and, moreover,
that when the Lord Jesus did speak these words, He then did think of me; and that He, knowing
that the time would come that I should be afflicted with fear that there was no place left for me in
His bosom, did before speak this word, and leave it upon record, that I might find help thereby
against this vile temptation. This, I then verily believed.
69. In the light and encouragement of this word, I went a pretty while; and the comfort was the
more, when I thought that the Lord Jesus should think on me so long ago, and that He should
speak those words on purpose for my sake; for I did then think, verily, that He did on purpose
speak them, to encourage me withal.
70. But I was not without my temptations to go back again; temptations, I say, both from Satan,
mine own heart, and carnal acquaintance; but I thank God these were outweighed by that sound
sense of death and of the day of judgment, which abode, as it were, continually in my view; I
should often also think on Nebuchadnezzar, of whom it is said, He had given him all the
kingdoms of the earth (Dan. 5.19). Yet, I thought, if this great man had all his portion in this
world, one hour in hell fire would make him forget all. Which consideration was a great help to
me.
71. I was almost made, about this time, to see something concerning the beasts that Moses
counted clean and unclean. I thought those beasts were types of men; the clean, types of them
that were the people of God; but the unclean, types of such as were the children of the wicked
one. Now, I read that the clean beasts chewed the cud; that is, thought I, they show us we must
feed upon the Word of God. They also parted the hoof; I thought that signified we must part, if
we would be saved, with the ways of ungodly men. And also, in further reading about them I
found that though we did chew the cud as the hare, yet if we walked with claws like a dog, or if
we did part the hoof like the swine, yet if we did not chew the cud as the sheep, we were still, for
all that, but unclean; for I thought the hare to be a type of those that talk of the Word, yet walk in
the ways of sin; and that the swine was like him that parted with his outward pollutions, but still
wanteth the Word of faith, without which there could be no way of salvation, let a man be never
so devout (Deut.14). After this I found, by reading the Word, that those that must be glorified
with Christ in another world must be called by Him here; called to the partaking of a share in His
Word and righteousness, and to the comforts and first fruits of His Spirit, and to a peculiar
interest in all those heavenly things which do indeed fore fit the soul for that rest and house of
glory which is in heaven above.
72. Here, again, I was at a very great stand, not knowing what to do, fearing I was not called; for,
thought I, if I be not called, what then can do me good? None but those who are effectually
called, inherit the kingdom of heaven. But oh! how I now loved those words that spake of a
Christian’s calling! as when the Lord said to one, ‘Follow me’, and to another, ‘Come after me’.
And oh! thought I, that He would say so to me too, how gladly would I run after him!
73. I cannot now express with what longings and breakings in my soul I cried to Christ to call
me. Thus I continued for a time, all on a flame to be converted to Jesus Christ; and did also see at
that day, such glory in a converted state, that I could not be contented without a share therein.
Gold! could it have been gotten for gold, what could I have given for it! had I a whole world it
had all gone ten thousand times over for this, that my soul might have been in a converted state.
74. How lovely now was everyone in my eyes that I thought to be converted men and women!
they shone, they walked like a people that carried the broad seal of heaven about them. Oh! I saw
the lot was fallen to them in pleasant places, and they had a goodly heritage (Ps. 16.6). But that
which made me sick was that of Christ, in Mark, He went up into a mountain and called to Him
whom He would, and they came unto Him (Mark 3.13).
75. This scripture made me faint and fear, yet it kindled fire in my soul. That which made me
fear was this, lest Christ should have no liking to me, for He called ‘whom he would’. But oh! the
glory that I saw in that condition did still so engage my heart that I could seldom read of any that
Christ did call but I presently wished, Would I had been in their clothes; would I had been born
Peter; would I had been born John; or would I had been by and had heard Him when He called
them, how would I have cried, O Lord, call me also. But oh! I feared He would not call me.
76. And truly the Lord let me go thus many months together and showed me nothing; either that
I was already, or should be called hereafter. But at last, after much time spent, and many groans
to God, that I might be made partaker of the holy and heavenly calling, that Word came in upon
me: ‘I will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed: for the Lord dwelleth in Zion’ (Joel 3.21).
These words I thought were sent to encourage me to wait still upon God, and signified unto me,
that if I were not already, yet time might come, I might be in truth converted to Christ.
77. About this time I began to break my mind to those poor people in Bedford, and to tell them
my condition, which, when they had heard, they told Mr. Gifford of me, who himself also took
occasion to talk with me, and was willing to be well persuaded of me, though I think but from
little grounds: but he invited me to his house, where I should hear him confer with others, about
the dealings of God with the soul; from all which I still received more conviction, and from that
time began to see something of the vanity and inward wretchedness of my wicked heart, for as
yet I knew no great matter therein; but now it began to be discovered unto me, and also to work
at that rate for wickedness as it never did before. Now I evidently found that lusts and
corruptions would strongly put forth themselves within me, in wicked thoughts and desires,
which I did not regard before; my desires for heaven and life began to fail. I found also, that
whereas my soul was full of longing after God, now my heart began to hanker after every foolish
vanity; yea, my heart would not be moved to mind that that was good; it began to be careless,
both of my soul and heaven; it would now continually hang back, both to, and in every duty; and
was as a clog on the leg of a bird to hinder her from flying.
78. Nay, thought I, now I grow worse and worse; now am I farther from conversion than ever I
was before. Wherefore I began to sink greatly in my soul, and began to entertain such
discouragement in my heart as laid me low as hell. If now I should have burned at a stake, I
could not believe that Christ had love for me; alas, I could neither hear Him, nor see Him, nor
feel Him, nor savour any of His things; I was driven as with a tempest, my heart would be
unclean, the Canaanites would dwell in the land.
79. Sometimes I would tell my condition to the people of God, which, when they heard, they
would pity me, and would tell me of the promises; but they had as good have told me that I must
reach the sun with my finger as have bidden me receive or rely upon the promise; and as soon as
I should have done it, all my sense and feeling was against me; and I saw I had a heart that would
sin, and that lay under a law that would condemn.
80. These things have often made me think of that child which the father brought to Christ, who,
while he was yet a-coming to him, was thrown down by the devil, and also so rent and torn by
him that he lay and wallowed, foaming (Luke 9.42, Mark 9.20).
81. Further, in these days I should find my heart to shut itself up against the Lord, and against
His holy Word. I have found my unbelief to set, as it were, the shoulder to the door to keep Him
out, and that too even then, when I have with many a bitter sigh cried, Good Lord, break it open;
Lord, break these gates of brass, and cut these bars of iron asunder (Ps. 107.16). Yet that word
would sometimes create in my heart a peaceable pause, ‘I girded thee, though thou hast not
known me’ (Isa. 45.5).
82. But all this while as to the act of sinning, I never was more tender than now; I durst not take a
pin or a stick, though but so big as a straw, for my conscience now was sore, and would smart at
every touch; I could not now tell how to speak my words, for fear I should misplace them. Oh,
how gingerly did I then go in all I did or said! I found myself as on a miry bog that shook if I did
but stir; and was there left both of God and Christ, and the Spirit, and all good things.
83. But, I observe, though I was such a great sinner before conversion, yet God never much
charged the guilt of the sins of my ignorance upon me; only He showed me I was lost if I had not
Christ, because I had been a sinner; I saw that I wanted a perfect righteousness to present me
without fault before God, and this righteousness was nowhere to be found, but in the person of
Jesus Christ.
84. But my original and inward pollution, that, that was my plague and my affliction; that, I say,
at a dreadful rate, always putting forth itself within me; that I had the guilt of, to amazement; by
reason of that, I was more loathsome in my own eyes than was a toad; and I thought I was so in
God’s eyes too; sin and corruption, I said, would as naturally bubble out of my heart, as water
would bubble out of a fountain. I thought now that everyone had a better heart than I had; I could
have changed heart with anybody; I thought none but the devil himself could equalize me for
inward wickedness and pollution of mind. I fell, therefore, at the sight of my own vileness,
deeply into despair; for I concluded that this condition that I was in could not stand with a state
of grace. Sure, thought I, I am forsaken of God; sure I am given up to the devil, and to a
reprobate mind; and thus I continued a long while, even for some years together.
85. While I was thus afflicted with the fears of my own damnation, there were two things would
make me wonder; the one was, when I saw old people hunting after the things of this life, as if
they should live here always; the other was, when I found professors much distressed and cast
down, when they met with outward losses, as of husband, wife, child, etc. Lord, thought I, what
ado is here about such little things as these! What seeking after carnal things by some, and what
grief in others for the loss of them! If they so much labour after, and spend so many tears for the
things of this present life, how am I to be bemoaned, pitied, and prayed for! My soul is dying,
my soul is damning. Were my soul but in a good condition, and were I but sure of it, oh! how
rich I should esteem myself, though blessed but with bread and water; I should count those but
small afflictions, and should bear them as little burdens. ‘A wounded spirit who can bear?’
86. And though I was thus troubled, and tossed, and afflicted, with the sight and sense and terror
of my own wickedness, yet I was afraid to let this sight and sense go quite off my mind; for I
found that, unless guilt of conscience was taken off the right way, that is, by the blood of Christ,
a man grew rather worse for the loss of his trouble of mind, than better. Wherefore, if my guilt
lay hard upon me, then I should cry that the blood of Christ might take it off; and if it was going
off without it (for the sense of sin would be sometimes as if it would die, and go quite away),
then I would also strive to fetch it upon my heart again, by bringing the punishment for sin in
hell fire upon my spirits; and should cry, Lord, let it not go off my heart, but the right way, but
by the blood of Christ, and by the application of Thy mercy, through Him, to my soul; for that
scripture lay much upon me, ‘without shedding of blood is no remission’ (Heb. 9.22). And that
which made me the more afraid of this was, because I had seen some who, though when they
were under wounds of conscience, then they would cry and pray; but they seeking rather present
ease from their trouble, than pardon for their sin, cared not how they lost their guilt, so they got it
out of their mind; and, therefore, having got it off the wrong way, it was not sanctified unto
them; but they grew harder and blinder, and more wicked after their trouble. This made me
afraid, and made me cry to God the more, that it might not be so with me.
87. And now was I sorry that God had made me a man, for I feared I was a reprobate; I counted
man as unconverted, the most doleful of all the creatures. Thus being afflicted and tossed about
my sad condition, I counted myself alone, and above the most of men unblessed.
88. Yea, I thought it impossible that ever I should attain to so much goodness of heart, as to
thank God that He had made me a man. Man indeed is the most noble by creation, of all
creatures in the visible world; but by sin he has made himself the most ignoble. The beasts, birds,
fishes, etc., I blessed their condition, for they had not a sinful nature, they were not obnoxious in
the sight of God; they were not to go to hell fire after death; I could therefore have rejoiced had
my condition been as any of theirs.
89. In this condition I went a great while; but when comforting time was come, I heard one
preach a sermon upon those words in the Song 4.1, ‘Behold thou art fair, my love; behold, thou
art fair.’ But at that time he made these two words, ‘My love’, his chief and subject matter; from
which, after he had a little opened the text, he observed these several conclusions: 1. That the
Church, and so every saved soul, is Christ’s love, when loveless. 2. Christ’s love without a cause.
3. Christ’s love when hated of the world. 4. Christ’s love when under temptation, and under
desertion. 5. Christ’s love from first to last.
90. But I got nothing by what he said at present, only when he came to the application of the
fourth particular, this was the word he said: If it be so, that the saved soul is Christ’s love when
under temptation and desertion; then, poor tempted soul, when thou art assaulted and afflicted
with temptation, and the hidings of God’s face, yet think on these two words, ‘My love’, still.
91. So as I was a-going home, these words came again into my thoughts; and I well remember,
as I came in, I said thus in my heart, What shall I get by thinking on these two words? This
thought had no sooner passed through my heart, but the words began thus to kindle in my spirit,
‘Thou art my love, thou art my love’, twenty times together; and still as they ran thus in my mind,
they waxed stronger and warmer, and began to make me look up; but being as yet between hope
and fear, I still replied in my heart, But is it true, but is it true? At which, that sentence fell in
upon me, he ‘wist not that it was true which was done by the angel’ (Acts 12.9).
92. Then I began to give place to the word, which, with power, did over and over make this
joyful sound within my soul, Thou art my love, thou art my love; and nothing shall separate thee
from my love; and with that, Rom 8.39 came into my mind. Now was my heart filled full of
comfort and hope, and now I could believe that my sins should be forgiven me; yea, I was now
so taken with the love and mercy of God, that I remember I could not tell how to contain till I got
home; I thought I could have spoken of His love, and of His mercy to me, even to the very crows
that sat upon the ploughed lands before me, had they been capable to have understood me;
wherefore I said in my soul with much gladness, Well, I would I had a pen and ink here, I would
write this down before I go any farther, for surely I will not forget this forty years hence; but
alas! within less than forty days, I began to question all again; which made me begin to question
all still.
93. Yet still at times, I was helped to believe that it was a true manifestation of grace unto my
soul, though I had lost much of the life and savour of it. Now about a week or fortnight after this,
I was much followed by this scripture, ‘Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you’
(Luke 22.31). And sometimes it would sound so loud within me, yea, and as it were call so
strongly after me, that once above all the rest, I turned my head over my shoulder, thinking verily
that some man had, behind me, called to me; being at a great distance, methought he called so
loud; it came, as I have thought since, to have stirred me up to prayer, and to watchfulness; it
came to acquaint me that a cloud and a storm was coming down upon me, but I understood it not.
94. Also, as I remember, that time that it called to me so loud, was the last time that it sounded in
mine ear; but methinks I hear still with what a loud voice these words, Simon, Simon, sounded in
mine ears. I thought verily, as I have told you, that somebody had called after me, that was half a
mile behind me; and although that was not my name, yet it made me suddenly look behind me,
believing that he that called so loud meant me.
95. But so foolish was I, and ignorant, that I knew not the reason of this sound; which, as I did
both see and feel soon after, was sent from heaven as an alarm, to awaken me to provide for what
was coming; only it would make me muse and wonder in my mind, to think what should be the
reason that this scripture, and that at this rate, so often and so loud, should still be sounding and
rattling in mine ears; but, as I said before, I soon after perceived the end of God therein.
96. For about the space of a month after, a very great storm came down upon me, which handled
me twenty times worse than all I had met with before; it came stealing upon me, now by one
piece, then by another; first, all my comfort was taken from me, then darkness seized upon me,
after which whole floods of blasphemies, both against God, Christ, and the Scriptures, were
poured upon my spirit, to my great confusion and astonishment. These blasphemous thoughts
were such as also stirred up questions in me, against the very being of God, and of His only
beloved Son; as whether there were, in truth, a God, or Christ, or no? And whether the holy
Scriptures were not rather a fable, and cunning story, than the holy and pure Word of God?
97 The tempter would also much assault me with this, How can you tell but that the Turks had as
good Scriptures to prove their Mahomet the Saviour, as we have to prove our Jesus is? And,
could I think, that so many ten thousands, in so many countries and kingdoms, should be without
the knowledge of the right way to heaven; if there were indeed a heaven, and that we only, who
live in a corner of the earth, should alone be blessed therewith? Everyone doth think his own
religion rightest, both Jews and Moors, and Pagans! and how if all our faith, and Christ, and
Scriptures, should be but a think-so too?
98. Sometimes I have endeavoured to argue against these suggestions, and to set some of the
sentences of blessed Paul against them; but, alas! I quickly felt, when I thus did, such arguings as
these would return again upon me, Though we made so great a matter of Paul, and of his words,
yet how could I tell, but that in very deed, he being a subtle and cunning man, might give himself
up to deceive with strong delusions; and also take both that pains and travail, to undo and destroy
his fellows?
99. These suggestions, with many other which at this time I may not, nor dare not utter, neither
by word nor pen, did make such a seizure upon my spirit, and did so overweigh my heart, both
with their number, continuance, and fiery force, that I felt as if there were nothing else but these
from morning to night within me; and as though, indeed, there could be room for nothing else;
and also concluded that God had, in very wrath to my soul, given me up unto them, to be carried
away with them, as with a mighty whirlwind.
100. Only by the distaste that they gave unto my spirit, I felt there was something in me that
refused to embrace them. But this consideration I then only had, when God gave me leave to
swallow my spittle, otherwise the noise, and strength, and force of these temptations, would
drown and overflow, and as it were bury all such thoughts or the remembrance of any such thing.
While I was in this temptation, I should often find my mind suddenly put upon it, to curse and
swear, or to speak some grievous thing against God, or Christ His Son, and of the Scriptures.
101. Now I thought, surely I am possessed of the devil; at other times again, I thought I should
be bereft of my wits; for instead of lauding and magnifying God the Lord with others, if I have
but heard Him spoken of, presently some most horrible blasphemous thought or other would bolt
out of my heart against Him; so that whether I did think that God was, or again did think there
were no such thing, no love, nor peace, nor gracious disposition could I feel within me.
102. These things did sink me into very deep despair; for I concluded, that such things could not
possibly be found amongst them that loved God. I often, when these temptations have been with
force upon me, did compare myself in the case of such a child, whom some gipsy hath by force
took up under her apron, and is carrying from friend and country; kick sometimes I did, and also
scream and cry; but yet I was as bound in the wings of the temptation, and the wind would carry
me away. I thought also of Saul, and of the evil spirit that did possess him; and did greatly fear
that my condition was the same with that of his (1 Sam. 16.14).
103. In these days, when I have heard others talk of what was the sin against the Holy Ghost,
then would the tempter so provoke me to desire to sin that sin, that I was as if I could not, must
not, neither should be quiet until I had committed that; now, no sin would serve but that; if it
were to be committed by speaking of such a word, then I have been as if my mouth would have
spoken that word, whether I would or no; and in so strong a measure was this temptation upon
me, that often I have been ready to clap my hand under my chin, to hold my mouth from
opening; and to that end also I have had thoughts at other times, to leap with my head downward,
into some muck-hill hole or other, to keep my mouth from speaking.
104. Now I blessed the condition of the dog and toad, and counted the estate of everything that
God had made far better than this dreadful state of mine, and such as my companions was; yea,
gladly would I have been in the condition of dog or horse, for I knew they had no soul to perish
under the everlasting weights of hell for sin, as mine was like to do. Nay, and though I saw this,
felt this, and was broken to pieces with it, yet that which added to my sorrow was, that I could
not find that with all my soul I did desire deliverance. That scripture did also tear and rend my
soul, in the midst of these distractions, ‘The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest,
whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked’ (Isa. 57.20,
21).
105. And now my heart was, at times, exceeding hard; if I would have given a thousand pounds
for a tear, I could not shed one; no, nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one. I was much dejected
to think that this should be my lot. I saw some could mourn and lament their sin; and others,
again, could rejoice, and bless God for Christ; and others, again, could quietly talk of, and with
gladness remember, the Word of God; while I only was in the storm or tempest. This much sunk
me; I thought my condition was alone. I should, therefore, much bewail my hard hap; but get out
of, or get rid of, these things, I could not.
106. While this temptation lasted, which was about a year, I could attend upon none of the
ordinances of God but with sore and great affliction. Yea, then was I most distressed with
blasphemies; if I have been hearing the Word, then uncleanness, blasphemies and despair would
hold me as captive there; if I have been reading, then, sometimes, I had sudden thoughts to
question all I read; sometimes, again, my mind would be so strangely snatched away, and
possessed with other things, that I have neither known, nor regarded, nor remembered so much
as the sentence that but now I have read.
107. In prayer, also, I have been greatly troubled at this time; sometimes I have thought I should
see the devil; nay, thought I have felt him, behind me, pull my clothes; he would be, also,
continually at me in the time of prayer to have done; break off, make haste, you have prayed
enough, and stay no longer, still drawing my mind away. Sometimes, also, he would cast in such
wicked thoughts as these: that I must pray to him, or for him. I have thought sometimes of that-
Fall down, or, ‘if thou wilt fall down and worship me’ (Matt. 4.9).
108. Also, when, because I have had wandering thoughts in the time of this duty, I have laboured
to compose my mind and fix it upon God, then, with great force, hath the tempter laboured to
distract me, and confound me, and to turn away my mind, by presenting to my heart and fancy
the form of a bush, a bull, a besom, or the like, as if I should pray to those; to these he would,
also, at some times especially, so hold my mind that I was as if I could think of nothing else, or
pray to nothing else but to these, or such as they.
109. Yet, at times I should have some strong and heart-affecting apprehensions of God, and the
reality of the truth of His gospel; but, oh! how would my heart, at such times, put forth itself with
inexpressible groanings. My whole soul was then in every word; I should cry with pangs after
God that He would be merciful unto me; but then I should be daunted again with such conceits as
these: I should think that God did mock at these, my prayers, saying, and that in the audience of
the holy angels, This poor simple wretch doth hanker after Me as if I had nothing to do with My
mercy but to bestow it on such as he. Alas, poor fool! how art thou deceived; It is not for such as
thee to have favour with the Highest.
110. Then hath the tempter come upon me, also, with such discouragements as these: You are
very hot for mercy, but I will cool you; this frame shall not last always; many have been as hot as
you for a spirit, but I have quenched their zeal. And with this, such and such who were fallen off
would be set before mine eyes. Then I should be afraid that I should do so too; but, thought I, I
am glad this comes into my mind. Well, I will watch, and take what heed I can. Though you do,
said Satan, I shall be too hard for you; I will cool you insensibly, by degrees, by little and little.
What care I, saith he, though I be seven years in chilling your heart if I can do it at last?
Continual rocking will lull a crying child asleep. I will ply it close, but I will have my end
accomplished. Though you be burning hot at present, yet, if I can pull you from this fire, I shall
have you cold before it be long.
111. These things brought me into great straits; for as I at present could not find myself fit for
present death, so I thought to live long would make me yet more unfit; for time would make me
forget all, and wear even the remembrance of the evil of sin, the worth of heaven, and the need I
had of the blood of Christ to wash me, both out of mind and thought; but I thank Christ Jesus
these things did not at present make me slack my crying, but rather did put me more upon it, like
her who met with the adulterer (Deut. 22.27); in which days that was a good word to me after I
had suffered these things a while: ‘I am persuaded that neither_5height, nor depth, nor life,’ etc.,
‘shall_5separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus’ (Rom. 8.38). And now I hoped
long life should not destroy me, nor make me miss of heaven.
112. Yet I had some supports in this temptation, though they were then all questioned by me; that
in the third of Jeremiah, at the first, was something to me, and so was the consideration of the
fifth verse of that chapter; that though we have spoken and done as evil things as we could, yet
we should cry unto God, ‘My Father, Thou art the guide of my youth’; and should return unto
Him.
113. I had, also, once a sweet glance from that in II Cor. 5.21: ‘For he hath made him to be sin
for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.’ I remember,
also, that one day as I was sitting in a neighbour’s house, and there very sad at the consideration
of my many blasphemies, and as I was saying in my mind, What ground have I to think that I,
who have been so vile and abominable, should ever inherit eternal life? that word came suddenly
upon me, ‘What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?’
(Rom. 8.31). That, also, was an help unto me, ‘Because I live, ye shall live also’ (John 14.19). But
these were but hints, touches, and short visits, though very sweet when present; only they lasted
not; but, like to Peter’s sheet, of a sudden were caught up from me to heaven again (Acts 10.16).
114. But afterwards the Lord did more fully and graciously discover Himself unto me; and,
indeed, did quite, not only deliver me from the guilt that, by these things, was laid upon my
conscience, but also from the very filth thereof; for the temptation was removed, and I was put
into my right mind again, as other Christians were.
115. I remember that one day, as I was travelling into the country and musing on the wickedness
and blasphemy of my heart, and considering of the enmity that was in me to God, that scripture
came in my mind, He hath ‘made peace through the blood of his cross’ (Col. 1.20). By which I
was made to see, both again, and again, and again, that day, that God and my soul were friends
by this blood; yea, I saw that the justice of God and my sinful soul could embrace and kiss each
other through this blood. This was a good day to me; I hope I shall not forget it.
116. At another time, as I sat by the fire in my house, and musing on my wretchedness, the Lord
made that also a precious word unto me, ‘Forasmuch, then, as the children are partakers of flesh
and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy
him that had the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver them who, through fear of death,
were all their lifetime subject to bondage’ (Heb. 2.14, 15). I thought that the glory of these words
was then so weighty on me that I was, both once and twice, ready to swoon as I sat; yet not with
grief and trouble, but with solid joy and peace.
117. At this time, also, I sat under the ministry of holy Mr. Gifford, whose doctrine, by God’s
grace, was much for my stability. This man made it much his business to deliver the people of
God from all those faults and unsound rests that, by nature, we are prone to take and make to our
souls. He pressed up to take special heed that we took not up any truth upon trust-as from this, or
that, or any other man or men- but to cry mightily to God that He would convince us of the
reality thereof, and set us down therein, by His own Spirit, in the holy Word; for, said he, if you
do otherwise when temptations come, if strongly, you, not having received them with evidence
from heaven, will find you want that help and strength now to resist as once you thought you
had.
118. This was as seasonable to my soul as the former and latter rain in their season; for I had
found, and that by sad experience, the truth of these his words; for I had felt what no man can
say, especially when tempted by the devil, that Jesus Christ is Lord but by the Holy Ghost.
Wherefore I found my soul, through grace, very apt to drink in this doctrine, and to incline to
pray to God that, in nothing that pertained to God’s glory and my own eternal happiness, He
would suffer me to be without the confirmation thereof from heaven; for now I saw clearly there
was an exceeding difference betwixt the notions of flesh and blood, and the revelations of God in
heaven; also, a great difference between that faith that is feigned, and according to man’s
wisdom, and of that which comes by a man’s being born thereto of God (Matt. 16.15- 17; 1 John
5.1).
119. But, oh! now, how was my soul led from truth to truth by God! even from the birth and
cradle of the Son of God to His ascension and second coming from heaven to judge the world.
120. Truly, I then found, upon this account, the great God was very good unto me; for, to my
remembrance, there was not anything that I then cried unto God to make known and reveal unto
me but He was pleased to do it for me; I mean not one part of the gospel of the Lord Jesus, but I
was orderly led into it. Methought I saw with great evidence, from the relation of the four
evangelists, the wonderful work of God, in giving Jesus Christ to save us, from His conception
and birth even to His second coming to judgment. Methought I was as if I had seen Him born, as
if I had seen Him grow up, as if I had seen Him walk through this world, from the cradle to His
cross: to which, also, when He came, I saw how gently He gave Himself to be hanged and nailed
on it for my sins and wicked doings. Also, as I was musing on this, His progress, that dropped on
my spirit, He was ordained for the slaughter (1 Pet. 1.19, 20).
121. When I have considered also the truth of His resurrection, and have remembered that word,
‘Touch me not, Mary,’ etc., I have seen as if He leaped at the grave’s mouth for joy that He was
risen again, and had got the conquest over our dreadful foes (John 20.17). I have also, in the
spirit, seen Him a man on the right hand of God the Father for me, and have seen the manner of
His coming from heaven to judge the world with glory, and have been confirmed in these things
by these scriptures following, Acts 1.9, 10; 7.56; 10.42; Heb. 7.24; 8.3; Rev. 1.18; 1 Thess. 4.17,
18.
122. Once I was much troubled to know whether the Lord Jesus was both man as well as God,
and God as well as man; and truly, in those days, let men say what they would, unless I had it
with evidence from heaven, all was as nothing to me, I counted not myself set down in any truth
of God. Well, I was much troubled about this point, and could not tell how to be resolved; at last,
that in the fifth of the Revelations came into my mind, ‘And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of the
throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb.’ In the midst of the
throne, thought I, there is His Godhead; in the midst of the elders, there is His manhood; but oh!
methought this did glister! it was a goodly touch, and gave me sweet satisfaction. That other
scripture also did help me much in this, ‘To us a child is born, unto us a son is given; and the
government shall be on his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The
mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace,’ etc. (Isa. 9.6).
123. Also, besides these teachings of God in His Word, the Lord made use of two things to
confirm me in these things; the one was the errors of the Quakers, and the other was the guilt of
sin; for as the Quakers did oppose His truth, so God did the more confirm me in it, by leading me
into the scriptures that did wonderfully maintain it.
124. The errors that this people then maintained were: 1. That the holy Scriptures were not the
Word of God. 2. That every man in the world had the spirit of Christ, grace, faith, etc. 3. That
Christ Jesus, as crucified, and dying 1600 years ago, did not satisfy divine justice for the sins of
the people. 4. That Christ’s flesh and blood was within the saints. 5. That the bodies of the good
and bad that are buried in the churchyard shall not arise again. 6. That the resurrection is past
with good men already. 7. That that man Jesus, that was crucified between two thieves on Mount
Calvary, in the land of Canaan, by Jerusalem, was not ascended up above the starry heavens. 8.
That He should not, even the same Jesus that died by the hands of the Jews, come again at the
last day, and as man judge all nations, etc.
125. Many more vile and abominable things were in those days fomented by them, by which I
was driven to a more narrow search of the Scriptures, and was, through their light and testimony,
not only enlightened, but greatly confirmed and comforted in the truth; and, as I said, the guilt of
sin did help me much, for still as that would come upon me, the blood of Christ did take it off
again, and again, and again, and that too, sweetly, according to the Scriptures. O friends! cry to
God to reveal Jesus Christ unto you; there is none teacheth like Him.
126. It would be too long for me here to stay, to tell you in particular how God did set me down
in all the things of Christ, and how He did, that He might do so, lead me into His words; yea, and
also how He did open them unto me, make them shine before me, and comfort me over and over,
both of His own being, and the being of His Son, and Spirit, and Word, and gospel.
127. Only this, as I said before I will say unto you again, that in general He was pleased to take
this course with me; first, to suffer me to be afflicted with temptation concerning them, and then
reveal them to me: as sometimes I should lie under great guilt for sin, even crushed to the ground
therewith, and then the Lord would show me the death of Christ; yea, and so sprinkle my
conscience with His blood, that I should find, and that before I was aware, that in that conscience
where but just now did reign and rage the law, even there would rest and abide the peace and
love of God through Christ.
128. Now had I an evidence, as I thought, of my salvation from heaven, with many golden seals
thereon, all hanging in my sight; now could I remember this manifestation and the other
discovery of grace, with comfort; and should often long and desire that the last day were come,
that I might for ever be inflamed with the sight, and joy, and communion with Him whose head
was crowned with thorns, whose face was spit on, and body broken, and soul made an offering
for my sins: for whereas, before, I lay continually trembling at the mouth of hell, now methought
I was got so far therefrom that I could not, when I looked back, scarce discern it; and oh! thought
I, that I were fourscore years old now, that I might die quickly, that my soul might be gone to
rest.
129. But before I had got thus far out of these my temptations, I did greatly long to see some
ancient godly man’s experience, who had writ some hundreds of years before I was born; for
those who had writ in our days, I thought, but I desire them now to pardon me, that they had writ
only that which others felt, or else had, through the strength of their wits and parts, studied to
answer such objections as they perceived others were perplexed with, without going down
themselves into the deep. Well, after many such longings in my mind, the God in whose hands
are all our days and ways, did cast into my hand, one day, a book of Martin Luther; it was his
comment on the Galatians-it also was so old that it was ready to fall piece from piece if I did but
turn it over. Now I was pleased much that such an old book had fallen into my hands; the which,
when I had but a little way perused, I found my condition, in his experience, so largely and
profoundly handled, as if his book had been written out of my heart. This made me marvel; for
thus thought I, This man could not know anything of the state of Christians now, but must needs
write and speak the experience of former days.
130. Besides, he doth most gravely, also, in that book, debate of the rise of these temptations,
namely, blasphemy, desperation, and the like; showing that the law of Moses as well as the devil,
death, and hell hath a very great hand therein, the which, at first, was very strange to me; but
considering and watching, I found it so indeed. But of particulars here I intend nothing; only this,
methinks, I must let fall before all men, I do prefer this book of Martin Luther upon the
Galatians, excepting the Holy Bible, before all the books that ever I have seen, as most fit for a
wounded conscience.
131. And now I found, as I thought, that I loved Christ dearly; oh! methought my soul cleaved
unto Him, my affections cleaved unto Him, I felt love unto Him as hot as fire; and now, as Job
said, I thought I should die in my nest; but I did quickly find that my great love was but little,
and that I, who had, as I thought, such burning love to Jesus Christ, could let Him go again for a
very trifle; God can tell how to abase us, and can hide pride from man. Quickly after this my
love was tried to purpose.
132. For after the Lord had, in this manner, thus graciously delivered me from this great and sore
temptation, and had set me down so sweetly in the faith of His holy gospel, and had given me
such strong consolation and blessed evidence from heaven touching my interest in His love
through Christ; the tempter came upon me again, and that with a more grievous and dreadful
temptation than before.
133. And that was, To sell and part with this most blessed Christ, to exchange Him for the things
of this life, for anything. The temptation lay upon me for the space of a year, and did follow me
so continually that I was not rid of it one day in a month, no, not sometimes one hour in many
days together, unless when I was asleep.
134. And though, in my judgment, I was persuaded that those who were once effectually in
Christ, as I hoped, through His grace, I had seen myself, could never lose Him for ever-for ‘the
land shall not be sold for ever, for the land is mine,’ saith God (Lev. 25.23)-yet it was a continual
vexation to me to think that I should have so much as one such thought within me against a
Christ, a Jesus, that had done for me as He had done; and yet then I had almost none others, but
such blasphemous ones.
135. But it was neither my dislike of the thought, nor yet any desire and endeavour to resist it
that in the least did shake or abate the continuation, or force and strength thereof; for it did
always, in almost whatever I thought, intermix itself therewith in such sort that I could neither
eat my food, stoop for a pin, chop a stick, or cast mine eye to look on this, or that, but still the
temptation would come, Sell Christ for this, or sell Christ for that; sell Him, sell Him.
136. Sometimes it would run in my thoughts, not so little as a hundred times together, Sell Him,
sell Him, sell Him; against which I may say, for whole hours together, I have been forced to
stand as continually leaning and forcing my spirit against it, lest haply, before I were aware,
some wicked thought might arise in my heart that might consent thereto; and sometimes also the
tempter would make me believe I had consented to it, then should I be as tortured upon a rack for
whole days together.
137. This temptation did put me to such scares, lest I should at sometimes, I say, consent thereto,
and be overcome therewith, that by the very force of my mind in labouring to gainsay and resist
this wickedness, my very body also would be put into action or motion by way of pushing or
thrusting with my hands or elbows, still answering as fast as the destroyer said, Sell Him; I will
not, I will not, I will not, I will not; no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands of worlds. Thus
reckoning lest I should in the midst of these assaults, set too low a value of Him, even until I
scarce well knew where I was, or how to be composed again.
138. At these seasons he would not let me eat my food at quiet; but, forsooth, when I was set at
the table at my meat, I must go hence to pray; I must leave my food now, and just now, so
counterfeit holy also would this devil be. When I was thus tempted, I should say in myself, Now
I am at my meat, let me make an end. No, said he, you must do it now, or you will displease
God, and despise Christ. Wherefore I was much afflicted with these things; and because of the
sinfulness of my nature, imagining that these things were impulses from God, I should deny to
do it, as if I denied God; and then should I be as guilty, because I did not obey a temptation of
the devil, as if I had broken the law of God indeed.
139. But to be brief, one morning, as I did lie in my bed, I was, at other times, most fiercely
assaulted with this temptation, to sell and part with Christ; the wicked suggestion still running in
my mind, Sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, as fast as a man could speak; against
which also, in my mind, as at other times, I answered, No, no, not for thousands, thousands,
thousands, at least twenty times together. But at last, after much striving, even until I was almost
out of breath, I felt this thought pass through my heart, Let Him go, if He will! and I thought
also, that I felt my heart freely consent thereto. Oh, the diligence of Satan! Oh, the desperateness
of man’s heart!
140. Now was the battle won, and down I fell, as a bird that is shot from the top of a tree, into
great guilt, and fearful despair. Thus getting out of my bed, I went moping into the field; but God
knows, with as heavy a heart as mortal man, I think, could bear; where, for the space of two
hours, I was like a man bereft of life, and as now past all recovery, and bound over to eternal
punishment.
141. And withal, that scripture did seize upon my soul, ‘Or profane person, as Esau, who for one
morsel of meat, sold his birthright; for ye know, how that afterward, when he would have
inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it
carefully with tears’ (Heb. 12.16,17).
142. Now was I as one bound, I felt myself shut up unto the judgment to come; nothing now for
two years together would abide with me, but damnation, and an expectation of damnation; I say,
nothing now would abide with me but this, save some few moments for relief, as in the sequel
you will see.
143. These words were to my soul like fetters of brass to my legs, in the continual sound of
which I went for several months together. But about ten or eleven o’clock one day, as I was
walking under a hedge, full of sorrow and guilt, God knows, and bemoaning myself for this hard
hap that such a thought should arise within me; suddenly this sentence bolted in upon me, The
blood of Christ remits all guilt. At this I made a stand in my spirit; with that, this word took hold
upon me, ‘The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us from all sin’ (1 John 1.7).
144. Now I began to conceive peace in my soul, and methought I saw as if the tempter did leer
and steal away from me, as being ashamed of what he had done. At the same time also I had my
sin, and the blood of Christ thus represented to me, that my sin, when compared to the blood of
Christ, was no more to it, than this little clot or stone before me, is to this vast and wide field that
here I see. This gave me good encouragement for the space of two or three hours; in which time
also, methought I saw, by faith, the Son of God, as suffering for my sins; but because it tarried
not, I therefore sunk in my spirit, under exceeding guilt again.
145. But chiefly by the afore-mentioned scripture, concerning Esau’s selling of his birthright; for
that scripture would lie all day long, all the week long, yea, all the year long in my mind, and
hold me down, so that I could by no means lift up myself; for when I would strive to turn me to
this scripture, or that, for relief, still that sentence would be sounding in me, ‘For ye know, how
that afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing_5he found no place of repentance,
though he sought it carefully with tears.’
146. Sometimes, also, I should have a touch from that in Luke 22.32, ‘I have prayed for thee, that
thy faith fail not’; but it would not abide upon me; neither could I indeed, when I considered my
state, find ground to conceive in the least, that there should be the root of that grace within me,
having sinned as I had done. Now was I torn and rent in heavy case, for many days together.
147. Then began I with sad and careful heart, to consider of the nature and largeness of my sin,
and to search in the Word of God, if I could in any place espy a word of promise, or any
encouraging sentence by which I might take relief. Wherefore I began to consider that third of
Mark, All manner of sins and blasphemies shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, wherewith
soever they shall blaspheme. Which place, methought, at a blush, did contain a large and
glorious promise, for the pardon of high offences; but considering the place more fully, I thought
it was rather to be understood as relating more chiefly to those who had, while in a natural state,
committed such things as there are mentioned; but not to me, who had not only received light
and mercy, but that had, both after, and also contrary to that, so slighted Christ as I had done.
148. I feared therefore that this wicked sin of mine might be that sin unpardonable, of which he
there thus speaketh, ‘But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness,
but is in danger of eternal damnation’ (Mark 3.29). And I did the rather give credit to this,
because of that sentence in the Hebrews, ‘For ye know, how that afterward, when he would have
inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it
carefully with tears.’ And this stuck always with me.
149. And now was I both a burden and a terror to myself, nor did I ever so know, as now, what it
was to be weary of my life, and yet afraid to die. Oh, how gladly now would I have been
anybody but myself! Anything but a man! and in any condition but mine own! for there was
nothing did pass more frequently over my mind, than that it was impossible for me to be forgiven
my transgression, and to be saved from wrath to come.
150. And now began I to labour to call again time that was past; wishing a thousand times twice
told, that the day was yet to come, when I should be tempted to such a sin; concluding with great
indignation, both against my heart, and all assaults, how I would rather have been torn in pieces,
than found a consenter thereto. But alas! these thoughts, and wishings, and resolvings, were now
too late to help me; the thought had passed my heart, God hath let me go, and I am fallen. Oh!
thought I, ‘that it was with me as in months past, as in the days when God preserved me!’ (Job
29.2).
151. Then again, being loath and unwilling to perish, I began to compare my sin with others, to
see if I could find that any of those that were saved had done as I had done. So I considered
David’s adultery and murder, and found them most heinous crimes; and those too committed
after light and grace received; but yet by considering, I perceived that his transgressions were
only such as were against the law of Moses; from which the Lord Christ could, with the consent
of His Word, deliver him; but mine was against the gospel, yea, against the Mediator thereof; I
had sold my Saviour.
152. Now again should I be as if racked upon the wheel, when I considered, that, besides the
guilt that possessed me, I should be so void of grace, so bewitched. What, thought I, must it be
no sin but this? Must it needs be the great transgression (Ps. 19.13)? Must that wicked one touch
my soul (1 John 5.18)? Oh, what stings did I find in all these sentences!
153. What, thought I, is there but one sin that is unpardonable? But one sin that layeth the soul
without the reach of God’s mercy; and must I be guilty of that? Must it needs be that? Is there but
one sin among so many millions of sins, for which there is no forgiveness; and must I commit
this? Oh, unhappy sin! Oh, unhappy man! These things would so break and confound my spirit,
that I could not tell what to do; I thought, at times, they would have broke my wits; and still, to
aggravate my misery, that would run in my mind, ‘Ye know how that afterward, when he would
have inherited the blessing, he was rejected.’ Oh! none knows the terrors of those days but
myself.
154. After this I came to consider of Peter’s sin, which he committed in denying his Master; and
indeed, this came nighest to mine, of any that I could find; for he had denied his Saviour, as I,
and that after light and mercy received; yea, and that too, after warning given him. I also
considered, that he did it both once and twice; and that, after time to consider betwixt. But
though I put all these circumstances together, that, if possible, I might find help, yet I considered
again, that his was but a denial of his Master, but mine was a selling of my Saviour. Wherefore I
thought with myself, that I came nearer to Judas, than either to David or Peter.
155. Here again my torment would flame out and afflict me; yea, it would grind me, as it were,
to powder, to discern the preservation of God towards others, while I fell into the snare; for in
my thus considering of other men’s sins, and comparing of them with my own, I could evidently
see how God preserved them, notwithstanding their wickedness, and would not let them, as he
had let me, to become a son of perdition.
156. But oh, how did my soul, at this time, prize the preservation that God did set about his
people! Ah, how safely did I see them walk, whom God had hedged in! They were within His
care, protection, and special providence; though they were full as bad as I by nature; yet because
He loved them, He would not suffer them to fall without the range of mercy; but as for me, I was
gone, I had done it; He would not preserve me, nor keep me; but suffered me, because I was a
reprobate, to fall as I had done. Now, did those blessed places, that spake of God’s keeping His
people, shine like the sun before me, though not to comfort me, but to show me the blessed state
and heritage of those whom the Lord had blessed.
157. Now I saw, that as God had His hand in all providences and dispensation that overtook His
elect, so He had His hand in all the temptations that they had to sin against Him, not to animate
them unto wickedness, but to choose their temptations and troubles for them; and also to leave
them, for a time, to such sins only as might not destroy, but humble them; as might not put them
beyond, but lay them in the way of the renewing of His mercy. But oh, what love, what care,
what kindness and mercy did I now see, mixing itself with the most severe and dreadful of all
God’s ways to His people! He would let David, Hezekiah, Solomon, Peter, and others fall, but He
would not let them fall into sin unpardonable, nor into hell for sin. Oh! thought I, these be the
men that God hath loved; these be the men that God, though He chastiseth them, keeps them in
safety by Him, and them whom He makes to abide under the shadow of the Almighty. But all
these thoughts added sorrow, grief, and horror to me, as whatever I now thought on, it was
killing to me. If I thought how God kept His own, that was killing to me. If I thought of how I
was falling myself, that was killing to me. As all things wrought together for the best, and to do
good to them that were the called, according to His purpose; so I thought that all things wrought
for my damage, and for my eternal overthrow.
158. Then, again, I began to compare my sin with the sin of Judas, that, if possible, I might find
that mine differed from that which, in truth, is unpardonable. And, oh! thought I, if it should
differ from it, though but the breadth of an hair, what a happy condition is my soul in! And, by
considering, I found that Judas did his intentionally, but mine was against my prayer and
strivings; besides, his was committed with much deliberation, but mine in a fearful hurry, on a
sudden; all this while I was tossed to and fro, like the locusts, and driven from trouble to sorrow;
hearing always the sound of Esau’s fall in mine ears, and of the dreadful consequences thereof.
159. Yet this consideration about Judas, his sin, was, for a while, some little relief unto me; for I
saw I had not, as to the circumstances, transgressed so foully as he. But this was quickly gone
again, for, I thought with myself, there might be more ways than one to commit the
unpardonable sin; also I thought that there might be degrees of that, as well as of other
transgressions; wherefore, for aught I yet could perceive, this iniquity of mine might be such, as
might never be passed by.
160. I was often now ashamed, that I should be like such an ugly man as Judas; I thought, also,
how loathsome I should be unto all the saints at the day of judgment; insomuch, that now I could
scarce see a good man, that I believed had a good conscience, but I should feel my heart tremble
at him, while I was in his presence. Oh! now I saw a glory in walking with God, and what a
mercy it was to have a good conscience before Him.
161. I was much about this time tempted to content myself, by receiving some false opinion; as
that there should be no such thing as a day of judgment, that we should not rise again, and that
sin was no such grievous thing; the tempter suggesting thus, For if these things should indeed be
true, yet to believe otherwise, would yield you ease for the present. If you must perish, never
torment yourself so much beforehand; drive the thoughts of damning out of your mind, by
possessing your mind with some such conclusions that Atheists and Ranters do use to help
themselves withal.
162. But oh! when such thoughts have led through my heart, how, as it were, within a step, hath
death and judgment been in my view; methought the judge stood at the door, I was as if it was
come already; so that such things could have no entertainment. But, methinks, I see by this, that
Satan will use any means to keep the soul from Christ; he loveth not an awakened frame of spirit;
security, blindness, darkness, and error is the very kingdom and habitation of the wicked one.
163. I found it hard work now to pray to God, because despair was swallowing me up; I thought
I was, as with a tempest, driven away from God, for always when I cried to God for mercy, this
would come in, It is too late, I am lost, God hath let me fall; not to my correction, but
condemnation; my sin is unpardonable; and I know, concerning Esau, how that, after he had sold
his birthright, he would have received the blessing, but was rejected. About this time, I did light
on that dreadful story of that miserable mortal, Francis Spira; a book that was to my troubled
spirit as salt, when rubbed into a fresh wound; every sentence in that book, every groan of that
man, with all the rest of his actions in his dolours, as his tears, his prayers, his gnashing of teeth,
his wringing of hands, his twining and twisting, languishing and pining away under that mighty
hand of God that was upon him, was as knives and daggers in my soul; especially that sentence
of his was frightful to me, Man knows the beginning of sin, but who bounds the issues thereof?
Then would the former sentence, as the conclusion of all, fall like a hot thunderbolt again
upon my conscience; ‘for you know how that afterward, when he would have inherited the
blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with
tears.’
164. Then was I struck into a very great trembling, insomuch that at sometimes I could, for
whole days together, feel my very body, as well as my mind, to shake and totter under the sense
of the dreadful judgment of God, that should fall on those that have sinned that most fearful and
unpardonable sin. I felt also such a clogging and heat at my stomach, by reason of this my terror,
that I was, especially at some times, as if my breast bone would have split in sunder; then I
thought of that concerning Judas, who, by his falling headlong, burst asunder, and all his bowels
gushed out (Acts 1:18).
165. I feared also that this was the mark that the Lord did set on Cain, even continued fear and
trembling, under the heavy load of guilt that he had charged on him for the blood of his brother
Abel. Thus did I wind, and twine, and shrink, under the burden that was upon me; which burden
also did so oppress me, that I could neither stand, nor go, nor lie, either at rest or quiet.
166. Yet that saying would sometimes come to my mind, He hath received gifts for the rebellious
(Ps. 68.18). ‘The rebellious,’ thought I; why, surely they are such as once were under subjection
to their prince, even those who, after they have sworn subjection to his government, have taken
up arms against him; and this, thought I, is my very condition; once I loved Him, feared Him,
served Him; but now I am a rebel; I have sold Him, I have said, Let Him go if He will; but yet
He has gifts for rebels, and then why not for me?
167. This sometimes I thought on, and should labour to take hold thereof, that some, though
small, refreshment might have been conceived by me; but in this also I missed of my desire, I
was driven with force beyond it, I was like a man that is going to the place of execution, even by
that place where he would fain creep in and hide himself, but may not.
168. Again, after I had thus considered the sins of the saints in particular, and found mine went
beyond them, then I began to think thus with myself: Set the case I should put all theirs together,
and mine alone against them, might I not then find some encouragement? For if mine, though
bigger than any one, yet should but be equal to all, then there is hopes; for that blood that hath
virtue enough in it to wash away all theirs, hath also virtue enough in it to do away mine, though
this one be full as big, if no bigger, than all theirs. Here, again, I should consider the sin of
David, of Solomon, of Manasseh, of Peter, and the rest of the great offenders; and should also
labour, what I might with fairness, to aggravate and heighten their sins by several circumstances:
but, alas! it was all in vain.
169. I should think with myself that David shed blood to cover his adultery, and that by the
sword of the children of Ammon; a work that could not be done but by continuance and
deliberate contrivance, which was a great aggravation to his sin. But then this would turn upon
me: Ah! but these were but sins against the law, from which there was a Jesus sent to save them;
but yours is a sin against the Saviour, and who shall save you from that?
170. Then I thought on Solomon, and how he sinned in loving strange women, in falling away to
their idols, in building them temples, in doing this after light, in his old age, after great mercy
received; but the same conclusion that cut me off in the former consideration, cut me off as to
this; namely, that all those were but sins against the law, for which God had provided a remedy;
but I had sold my Saviour, and there now remained no more sacrifice for sin.
171. I would then add to those men’s sins, the sins of Manasseh, how that he built altars for idols
in the house of the Lord; he also observed times, used enchantments, had to do with wizards, was
a wizard, had his familiar spirits, burned his children in the fire in sacrifice to devils, and made
the streets of Jerusalem run down with the blood of innocents. These, I thought, are great sins,
sins of a bloody colour; yea, it would turn again upon me: They are none of them of the nature of
yours; you have parted with Jesus, you have sold your Saviour.
172. This one consideration would always kill my heart, My sin was point-blank against my
Saviour; and that too, at that height, that I had in my heart said of Him, Let Him go if He will.
Oh! methought, this sin was bigger than the sins of a country, of a kingdom, or of the whole
world, no one pardonable, nor all of them together, was able to equal mine; mine outwent them
every one.
173. Now I should find my mind to flee from God, as from the face of a dreadful judge; yet this
was my torment, I could not escape His hand: ‘It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the
living God’ (Heb. 10.31). But blessed be His grace, that scripture, in these flying sins, would call
as running after me, ‘I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions; and, as a cloud, thy
sins: return unto me, for I have redeemed thee’ (Isa. 44.22). This, I say, would come in upon my
mind, when I was fleeing from the face of God; for I did flee from His face, that is, my mind and
spirit fled before Him; by reason of His highness, I could not endure; then would the text cry,
‘Return unto me, for I have redeemed thee.’ Indeed, this would make me make a little stop, and,
as it were, look over my shoulder behind me, to see if I could discern that the God of grace did
follow me with a pardon in His hand, but I could no sooner do that, but all would be clouded and
darkened again by that sentence, ‘For you know how that afterward, when he would have
inherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.’
Wherefore I could not return, but fled, though at sometimes it cried ‘Return, return’, as if it did
holloa after me. But I feared to close in therewith, lest it should not come from God; for that
other, as I said was still sounding in my conscience, ‘For you know how that afterward, when he
would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected’, etc.
174. Once as I was walking to and fro in a good man’s shop, bemoaning of myself in my sad and
doleful state, afflicting myself with self- abhorrence for this wicked and ungodly thought;
lamenting, also, this hard hap of mine, for that I should commit so great a sin; greatly fearing I
would not be pardoned; praying, also, in my heart, that if this sin of mine did differ from that
against the Holy Ghost, the Lord would show it me. And being now ready to sink with fear,
suddenly there was, as if there had rushed in at the window, the noise of wind upon me, but very
pleasant, and as if I heard a voice speaking, Didst ever refuse to be justified by the blood of
Christ? And withal my whole life and profession past was, in a moment, opened to me, wherein I
was made to see that designedly I had not; so my heart answered groaningly, No. Then fell, with
power, that word of God upon me, ‘See that ye refuse not him that speaketh'(Heb. 12.25). This
made a strange seizure upon my spirit; it brought light with it, and commanded a silence in my
heart of all those tumultuous thoughts that before did use, like masterless hell- hounds, to roar
and bellow, and make a hideous noise within me. It showed me, also, that Jesus Christ had yet a
word of grace and mercy for me, that He had not, as I had feared, quite forsaken and cast off my
soul; yea, this was a kind of chide for my proneness to desperation; a kind of a threatening me if
I did not, notwithstanding my sins and the heinousness of them, venture my salvation upon the
Son of God. But as to my determining about this strange dispensation, what it was I knew not;
from whence it came I knew not. I have not yet, in twenty years’ time, been able to make a
judgment of it; I thought then what here I shall be loath to speak. But verily, that sudden rushing
wind was as if an angel had come upon me; but both it and the salvation I will leave until the day
of judgment; only this I say, it commanded a great calm in my soul, it persuaded me there might
be hope; it showed me, as I thought, what the sin unpardonable was, and that my soul had yet the
blessed privilege to flee to Jesus for mercy. But, I say, concerning this dispensation, I know not
what yet to say unto it; which was, also, in truth, the cause that, at first, I did not speak of it in the
book; I do now, also, leave it to be thought on by men of sound judgment. I lay not the stress of
my salvation thereupon, but upon the Lord Jesus, in the promise; yet, seeing I am here unfolding
of my secret things, I thought it might not be altogether inexpedient to let this also show itself,
though I cannot now relate the matter as there I did experience it. This lasted, in the savour of it,
for about three or four days, and then I began to mistrust and to despair again.
175. Wherefore, still my life hung in doubt before me, not knowing which way I should tip; only
this I found my soul desire, even to cast itself at the foot of grace, by prayer and supplication.
But, oh! it was hard for me now to bear the face to pray to this Christ for mercy, against whom I
had thus most vilely sinned; it was hard work, I say, to offer to look Him in the face against
whom I had so vilely sinned; and, indeed, I have found it as difficult to come to God by prayer,
after backsliding from Him, as to do any other thing. Oh, the shame that did now attend me!
especially when I thought I am now a-going to pray to Him for mercy that I had so lightly
esteemed but a while before! I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because this villainy had
been committed by me; but I saw there was but one way with me, I must go to Him and humble
myself unto Him, and beg that He, of His wonderful mercy, would show pity to me, and have
mercy upon my wretched sinful soul.
176. Which, when the tempter perceived, he strongly suggested to me, That I ought not to pray to
God; for prayer was not for any in my case, neither could it do me good, because I had rejected
the Mediator, by whom all prayer came with acceptance to God the Father, and without whom no
prayer could come into His presence. Wherefore, now to pray is but to add sin to sin; yea, now to
pray, seeing God has cast you off, is the next way to anger and offend Him more than you ever
did before.
177. For God, saith he, hath been weary of you for these several years already, because you are
none of His; your bawlings in His ears hath been no pleasant voice to Him; and, therefore, He let
you sin this sin, that you might be quite cut off; and will you pray still? This the devil urged, and
set forth that, in Numbers, when Moses said to the children of Israel, That because they would
not go up to possess the land when God would have them, therefore, for ever after, God did bar
them out from thence, though they prayed they might, with tears (Num. 14.36, 37, etc.).
178. As it is said in another place (Exod. 21.14), the man that sins presumptuously shall be taken
from God’s altar, that he may die; even as Joab was by King Solomon, when he thought to find
shelter there (1 Kings 2.28, etc.). These places did pinch me very sore; yet, my case being
desperate, I thought with myself I can but die; and if it must be so, it shall once be said, that such
an one died at the foot of Christ in prayer. This I did, but with great difficulty, God doth know;
and that because, together with this, still that saying about Esau would be set at my heart, even
like a flaming sword, to keep the way of the tree of life, lest I should taste thereof and live. Oh!
who knows how hard a thing I found it to come to God in prayer.
179. I did also desire the prayers of the people of God for me, but I feared that God would give
them no heart to do it; yea, I trembled in my soul to think that some or other of them would
shortly tell me, that God had said those words to them that He once did say to the prophet
concerning the children of Israel, ‘Pray thou not for this people,’ for I have rejected them (Jer.
11.14). So, pray not for him, for I have rejected him. Yea, I thought that He had whispered this to
some of them already, only they durst not tell me so, neither durst I ask them of it, for fear, if it
should be so, it would make me quite beside myself. Man knows the beginning of sin, said Spira,
but who bounds the issues thereof?
180. About this time I took an opportunity to break my mind to an ancient Christian, and told
him all my case; I told him, also, that I was afraid that I had sinned the sin against the Holy
Ghost; and he told me he thought so too. Here, therefore, I had but cold comfort; but, talking a
little more with him, I found him, though a good man, a stranger to much combat with the devil.
Wherefore, I went to God again, as well as I could, for mercy still.
181. Now, also, did the tempter begin to mock me in my misery, saying, that, seeing I had thus
parted with the Lord Jesus, and provoked Him to displeasure, who would have stood between my
soul and the flame of devouring fire, there was now but one way, and that was, to pray that God
the Father would be the Mediator betwixt His Son and me, that we might be reconciled again,
and that I might have that blessed benefit in Him that His blessed saints enjoyed.
182. Then did that scripture seize upon my soul, He is of one mind, and who can turn Him? Oh! I
saw it was as easy to persuade Him to make a new world, a new covenant, or new Bible, besides
that we have already, as to pray for such a thing. This was to persuade Him that what He had
done already was mere folly, and persuade with Him to alter, yea, to disannul, the whole way of
salvation; and then would that saying rend my soul asunder, ‘Neither is there salvation in any
other: for there is none other name under heaven, given among men, whereby we must be saved’
(Acts 4.12).
183. Now the most free, and full, and gracious words of the gospel were the greatest torment to
me; yea, nothing so afflicted me as the thoughts of Jesus Christ, the remembrance of a Saviour;
because I had cast Him off, brought forth the villainy of my sin, and my loss by it to mind;
nothing did twinge my conscience like this. Every time that I thought of the Lord Jesus, of His
grace, love, goodness, kindness, gentleness, meekness, death, blood, promises and blessed
exhortations, comforts and consolations, it went to my soul like a sword; for still, unto these my
considerations of the Lord Jesus, these thoughts would make place for themselves in my heart;
aye, this is the Jesus, the loving Saviour, the Son of God, whom thou hast parted with, whom you
slighted, despised, and abused. This is the only Saviour, the only Redeemer, the only one that
could so love sinners as to wash them from their sins in His own most precious blood; but you
have no part nor lot in this Jesus, you have put Him away from you, you have said in your heart,
Let Him go if He will. Now, therefore, you are severed from Him; you have severed yourself
from Him. Behold, then, His goodness, but you yourself be no partaker of it. Oh, thought I, what
have I lost! What have I parted with! What have I disinherited my poor soul of! Oh! it is sad to
be destroyed by the grace and mercy of God; to have the Lamb, the Saviour, turn lion and
destroyer (Rev. 6). I also trembled, as I have said, at the sight of the saints of God, especially at
those that greatly loved Him, and that made it their business to walk continually with Him in this
world; for they did, both in their words, their carriages, and all their expressions of tenderness
and fear to sin against their precious Saviour, condemn, lay guilt upon, and also add continual
affliction and shame unto my soul. The dread of them was upon me, and I trembled at God’s
Samuels (1 Sam. 16.4).
184. Now, also, the tempter began afresh to mock my soul another way, saying that Christ,
indeed, did pity my case, and was sorry for my loss; but forasmuch as I had sinned and
transgressed, as I had done, He could by no means help me, nor save me from what I feared; for
my sin was not of the nature of theirs for whom He bled and died, neither was it counted with
those that were laid to His charge when He hanged on the tree. Therefore, unless He should
come down from heaven and die anew for this sin, though, indeed, He did greatly pity me, yet I
could have no benefit of Him. These things may seem ridiculous to others, even as ridiculous as
they were in themselves, but to me they were most tormenting cogitations; every of them
augmented my misery, that Jesus Christ should have so much love as to pity me when He could
not help me; nor did I think that the reason why He could not help me was because His merits
were weak, or His grace and salvation spent on them already, but because His faithfulness to His
threatening would not let Him extend His mercy to me. Besides, I thought, as I have already
hinted, that my sin was not within the bounds of that pardon that was wrapped up in a promise;
and if not, then I knew assuredly, that it was more easy for heaven and earth to pass away than
for me to have eternal life. So that the ground of all these fears of mine did arise from a steadfast
belief that I had of the stability of the holy Word of God, and, also, from my being misinformed
of the nature of my sin.
185. But oh! how this would add to my affliction, to conceit that I should be guilty of such a sin
for which He did not die. These thoughts would so confound me, and imprison me, and tie me up
from faith, that I knew not what to do; but, oh! I thought, that He would come down again! Oh!
that the work of man’s redemption was yet to be done by Christ! How would I pray Him and
entreat Him to count and reckon this sin amongst the rest for which He died! But this scripture
would strike me down as dead, ‘Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath no
more dominion over him’ (Rom. 6.9).
186. Thus, by the strange and unusual assaults of the tempter, was my soul, like a broken vessel,
driven as with the winds, and tossed sometimes headlong into despair, sometimes upon the
covenant of works, and sometimes to wish that the new covenant, and the conditions thereof,
might, so far forth as I thought myself concerned, be turned another way and changed. But in all
these I was but as those that justle against the rocks; more broken, scattered, and rent. Oh, the
unthought of imaginations, frights, fears, and terrors that are affected by a thorough application
of guilt, yielded to desperation! this is the man that hath ‘his dwelling among the tombs’ with the
dead; that is, always crying out and ‘cutting himself with stones’ (Mark 5. 2-5). But I say, all in
vain; desperation will not comfort him, the old covenant will not save him; nay, heaven and earth
shall pass away before one jot or tittle of the Word and law of grace shall fall or be removed.
This I saw, this I felt, and under this I groaned; yet this advantage I got thereby, namely, a further
confirmation of the certainty of the way of salvation, and that the Scriptures were the Word of
God! Oh! I cannot now express what then I saw and felt of the steadiness of Jesus Christ, the
rock of man’s salvation; what was done could not be undone, added to, nor altered. I saw, indeed,
that sin might drive the soul beyond Christ, even the sin which is unpardonable; but woe to him
that was so driven, for the Word would shut him out.
187. Thus was I always sinking, whatever I did think or do. So one day I walked to a
neighbouring town, and sat down upon a settle in the street, and fell into a very deep pause about
the most fearful state my sin had brought me to; and, after long musing, I lifted up my head, but
methought I saw as if the sun that shineth in the heavens did grudge to give light, and as if the
very stones in the street, and tiles upon the houses, did bend themselves against me; methought
that they all combined together to banish me out of the world; I was abhorred of them, and unfit
to dwell among them, or be partaker of their benefits, because I had sinned against the Saviour.
O how happy, now, was every creature over what I was; for they stood fast and kept their station,
but I was gone and lost.
188. Then breaking out in the bitterness of my soul, I said to myself, with a grievous sigh, How
can God comfort such a wretch as I? I had no sooner said it but this returned upon me, as an echo
doth answer a voice, This sin is not unto death. At which I was as if I had been raised out of a
grave, and cried out again, Lord, how couldest Thou find out such a word as this? for I was filled
with admiration at the fitness, and, also, at the unexpectedness of the sentence, the fitness of the
word, the rightness of the timing of it, the power, and sweetness, and light, and glory that came
with it, was marvellous to me to find. I was now, for the time, out of doubt as to that about which
I so much was in doubt before; my fears before were, that my sin was not pardonable, and so that
I had no right to pray, to repent, etc., or that if I did, it would be of no advantage or profit to me.
But now, thought I, if this sin is not unto death, then it is pardonable; therefore, from this I have
encouragement to come to God, by Christ, for mercy, to consider the promise of forgiveness as
that which stands with open arms to receive me, as well as others. This, therefore, was a great
easement to my mind; to wit, that my sin was pardonable, that it was not the sin unto death (1
John 5.16, 17). None but those that know what my trouble, by their own experience, was, can tell
what relief came to my soul by this consideration; it was a release to me from my former bonds,
and a shelter from my former storm. I seemed now to stand upon the same ground with other
sinners, and to have as good right to the word and prayer as any of them.
189. Now, I say, I was in hopes that my sin was not unpardonable, but that there might be hopes
for me to obtain forgiveness. But oh, how Satan did now lay about him for to bring me down
again! But he could by no means do it, neither this day nor the most part of the next, for this
sentence stood like a mill-post at my back; yet, towards the evening of the next day, I felt this
word begin to leave me and to withdraw its supportation from me, and so I returned to my old
fears again, but with a great deal of grudging and peevishness, for I feared the sorrow of despair;
nor could my faith now longer retain this word.
190. But the next day, at evening, being under many fears, I went to seek the Lord; and as I
prayed, I cried, and my soul cried to Him in these words, with strong cries: O Lord, I beseech
thee, show me that thou hast loved me with everlasting love (Jer. 31.3). I had no sooner said it
but, with sweetness, this returned upon me, as an echo or sounding again, ‘I have loved thee with
an everlasting love.’ Now I went to bed at quiet; also, when I awaked the next morning, it was
fresh upon my soul-and I believed it.
191. But yet the tempter left me not; for it could not be so little as an hundred times that he that
day did labour to break my peace. Oh! the combats and conflicts that I did then meet with as I
strove to hold by this word; that of Esau would fly in my face like to lightning. I should be
sometimes up and down twenty times in an hour, yet God did bear me up and keep my heart
upon this world, from which I had also, for several days together, very much sweetness and
comfortable hopes of pardon; for thus it was made out to me, I loved thee whilst thou wast
committing this sin, I loved thee before, I love thee still, and I will love thee for ever.
192. Yet I saw my sin most barbarous, and a filthy crime, and could not but conclude, and that
with great shame and astonishment, that I had horribly abused the holy Son of God; wherefore, I
felt my soul greatly to love and pity Him, and my bowels to yearn towards Him; for I saw He
was still my Friend, and did reward me good for evil; yea, the love and affection that then did
burn within to my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ did work, at this time, such a strong and hot
desire of revengement upon myself for the abuse I had done unto him, that, to speak as I then
thought, had I a thousand gallons of blood within my veins, I could freely then have spilt it all at
the command and feet of this my Lord and Saviour.
193. And as I was thus in musing and in my studies, considering how to love the Lord and to
express my love to Him, that saying came in upon me, ‘If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquities, 0
Lord, who shall stand? But there is forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared’ (Ps. 130.3,
4). These were good words to me, especially the latter part thereof; to wit, that there is
forgiveness with the Lord, that He might be feared; that is, as then I understood it, that He might
be loved and had in reverence; for it was thus made out to me, that the great God did set so high
an esteem upon the love of His poor creatures, that rather than He would go without their love
He would pardon their transgressions.
194. And now was that word fulfilled on me, and I was also refreshed by it, Then shall they be
ashamed and confounded, ‘and never open their mouth any more because of their shame, when I
am pacified towards them for all that they have done, saith the Lord God’ (Ezek. 16.63). Thus
was my soul at this time, and, as I then did think, for ever, set at liberty from being again
afflicted with my former guilt and amazement.
195. But before many weeks were over I began to despond again, fearing lest, notwithstanding
all that I had enjoyed, that yet I might be deceived and destroyed at the last; for this
consideration came strong into my mind, that whatever comfort and peace I thought I might have
from the word of the promise of life, yet unless there could be found in my refreshment a
concurrence and agreement in the Scriptures, let me think what I will thereof, and hold it never
so fast, I should find no such thing at the end; ‘for the Scripture cannot be broken’ (John 10.35).
196. Now began my heart again to ache and fear I might meet with disappointment at the last,
wherefore I began, with all seriousness, to examine my former comfort, and to consider whether
one that had sinned as I have done, might with confidence trust upon the faithfulness of God, laid
down in those words by which I had been comforted and on which I had leaned myself. But now
were brought those sayings to my mind, ‘For it is impossible for those who were once
enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,
and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall
away, to renew them again unto repentance’ (Heb. 6.4-6). ‘For if we sin wilfully after that we
have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain
fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries’ (Heb.
10.26, 27). Even ‘as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright; for ye know how that
afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of
repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears’ (Heb. 12.16, 17) .
197. Now was the word of the gospel forced from my soul, so that no promise or encouragement
was to be found in the Bible for me; and now would that saying work upon my spirit to afflict
me, ‘Rejoice not, O Israel, for joy as other people’ (Hos. 9.1). For I saw indeed there was cause of
rejoicing for those that held to Jesus; but as for me, I had cut myself off by my transgressions,
and left myself neither foot-hold, nor hand-hold, amongst all the stays and props in the precious
word of life.
198. And truly I did now feel myself to sink into a gulf, as an house whose foundation is
destroyed; I did liken myself, in this condition, unto the case of a child that was fallen into a
mill-pit, who, though it could make some shift to scrabble and spraul in the water, yet because it
could find neither hold for hand nor foot, therefore at last it must die in that condition. So soon as
this fresh assault had fastened on my soul, that scripture came into my heart, ‘This is for many
days’ (Dan. 10.14). And indeed I found it was so; for I could not be delivered, nor brought to
peace again, until well-nigh two years and an half were completely finished. Wherefore these
words, though in themselves they tended to discouragement, yet to me, who feared this condition
would be eternal, they were at sometimes as an help and refreshment to me.
199. For, thought I, many days are not for ever, many days will have an end, therefore seeing I
was to be afflicted, not a few, but many days, yet I was glad it was but for many days. Thus, I
say, I could recall myself sometimes, and give myself a help, for as soon as ever the words came
into my mind at first, I knew my trouble would be long; yet this would be but sometimes, for I
could not always think on this, nor ever be helped by it, though I did.
200. Now while these scriptures lay before me, and laid sin anew at my door, that saying in the
eighteeneth of Luke, with others, did encourage me to prayer. Then the tempter again laid at me
very sore, suggesting, That neither the mercy of God, nor yet the blood of Christ, did at all
concern me, nor could they help me for my sin; therefore it was in vain to pray. Yet, thought I, I
will pray. But, said the tempter, your sin is unpardonable. Well, said I, I will pray. It is to no
boot, said he. Yet, said I, I will pray. So I went to prayer to God; and while I was at prayer, I
uttered words to this effect, Lord, Satan tells me that neither Thy mercy, nor Christ’s blood, is
sufficient to save my soul; Lord, shall I honour Thee most, by believing Thou wilt and canst? or
him, by believing Thou neither wilt nor canst? Lord, I would fain honour Thee, by believing
Thou wilt and canst.
201. And as I was thus before the Lord, that scripture fastened on my heart, ‘O woman, great is
thy faith’ (Matt. 15.28), even as if one had clapped me on the back, as I was on my knees before
God. Yet I was not able to believe this, that this was a prayer of faith, till almost six months
after; for I could not think that I had faith, or that there should be a word for me to act faith on;
therefore I should still be as sticking in the jaws of desperation, and went mourning up and down
in a sad condition, crying, Is His mercy clean gone? Is His mercy clean gone for ever? And I
thought sometimes, even when I was groaning in these expressions, they did seem to make a
question whether it was or no; yet I greatly feared it was.
202. There was nothing now that I longed for more than to be put out of doubt, as to this thing in
question; and, as I was vehemently desiring to know if there was indeed hopes for me, these
words came rolling into my mind, ‘Will the Lord cast off for ever? and will he be favourable no
more? Is his mercy clean gone for ever? Doth his promise fail for evermore? Hath God forgotten
to be gracious? Hath he in anger shut up his tender mercies?’ (Ps. 77.7-9). And all the while they
run in my mind, methought I had this still as the answer, It is a question whether He had or no; it
may be He hath not. Yea, the interrogatory seemed to me to carry in it a sure affirmation that
indeed He had not, nor would so cast off, but would be favourable; that His promise doth not
fail, and that He had not forgotten to be gracious, nor would in anger shut up His tender mercy.
Something, also, there was upon my heart at the same time, which I now cannot call to mind;
which, with this text, did sweeten my heart, and made me conclude that His mercy might not be
quite gone, nor clean gone for ever.
203. At another time, I remember I was again much under the question, Whether the blood of
Christ was sufficient to save my soul? In which doubt I continued from morning till about seven
or eight at night: and at last, when I was, as it were, quite worn out with fear, lest it should not
lay hold on me, these words did sound suddenly within my heart, He is able. But methought this
word scaps able was spoke so loud unto me; it showed such a great word, it seemed to be writ in
great letters, and gave such a justle to my fear and doubt; I mean for the time it tarried with me,
which was about a day, as I never had from that all my life, either before or after that (Heb.
7.25).
204. But one morning, when I was again at prayer, and trembling under the fear of this, that no
word of God could help me, that piece of a sentence darted in upon me, ‘My grace is sufficient.’
At this methought I felt some stay, as if there might be hopes. But, oh, how good a thing it is for
God to send His word! For about a fortnight before I was looking on this very place, and then I
thought it could not come near my soul with comfort, therefore I threw down my book in a pet.
Then I thought it was not large enough for me; no, not large enough; but now, it was as if it had
arms of grace so wide that it could not only enclose me, but many more besides.
205. By these words I was sustained, yet not without exceeding conflicts, for the space of seven
or eight weeks; for my peace would be in and out, sometimes twenty times a day; comfort now,
and trouble presently; peace now, and before I could go a furlong as full of fear and guilt as ever
heart could hold; and this was not only now and then, but my whole seven weeks’ experience; for
this about the sufficiency of grace, and that of Esau’s parting with his birthright, would be like a
pair of scales within my mind, sometimes one end would be uppermost, and sometimes again the
other; according to which would be my peace or trouble.
206. Therefore I still did pray to God, that He would come in with this scripture more fully on
my heart; to wit, that He would help me to apply the whole sentence, for as yet I could not: that
He gave, I gathered; but farther I could not go, for as yet it only helped me to hope there might
be mercy for me, ‘My grace is sufficient’; and though it came no farther, it answered my former
question; to wit, that there was hope; yet, because ‘for thee’ was left out, I was not contented, but
prayed to God for that also. Wherefore, one day, as I was in a meeting of God’s people, full of
sadness and terror, for my fears again were strong upon me; and as I was now thinking my soul
was never the better; but my case most sad and fearful, these words did, with great power,
suddenly break in upon me, ‘My grace is sufficient for thee, my grace is sufficient for thee, my
grace is sufficient for thee,’ three times together; and, oh! methought that every word was a
mighty word unto me; as my, and grace, and sufficient, and for thee; they were then, and
sometimes are still, far bigger than others be.
207. At which time my understanding was so enlightened, that I was as though I had seen the
Lord Jesus look down from heaven through the tiles upon me, and direct these words unto me.
This sent me mourning home, it broke my heart, and filled me full of joy, and laid me low as the
dust; only it stayed not long with me, I mean in this glory and refreshing comfort, yet it
continued with me for several weeks, and did encourage me to hope. But so soon as that
powerful operation of it was taken off my heart, that other about Esau returned upon me as
before; so my soul did hang as in a pair of scales again, sometimes up and sometimes down, now
in peace, and anon again in terror.
208. Thus I went on for many weeks, sometimes comforted, and sometimes tormented; and,
especially at some times, my torment would be very sore, for all those scriptures forenamed in
the Hebrews, would be set before me, as the only sentences that would keep me out of heaven.
Then, again, I should begin to repent that ever that thought went through me, I should also think
thus with myself, Why, how many scriptures are there against me? There are but three or four:
and cannot God miss them, and save me for all of them? Sometimes, again, I should think, Oh! if
it were not for these three or four words, now how I might be comforted? And I could hardly
forbear, at some times, but to wish them out of the book.
209. Then methought I should see as if both Peter, and Paul, and John, and all the writers, did
look with scorn upon me, and hold me in derision; and as if they said unto me, All our words are
truth, one of as much force as another. It is not we that have cut you off, but you have cast away
yourself; there is none of our sentences that you must take hold upon but these, and such as
these: ‘It is impossible; there remains no more sacrifice for sin’ (Heb. 6). And ‘it had been better
for them not to have known’ the will of God, ‘than, after they have known it, to turn from the
holy commandment delivered unto them’ (II Pet. 2.21). ‘For the Scriptures cannot be broken.’
210. These, as the elders of the city of refuge, I saw were to be the judges both of my case and
me, while I stood, with the avenger of blood at my heels, trembling at their gate for deliverance,
also with a thousand fears and mistrusts, I doubted that they would shut me out for ever (Josh.
20.3, 4).
211. Thus was I confounded, not knowing what to do, nor how to be satisfied in this question,
Whether the scriptures could agree in the salvation of my soul? I quaked at the apostles, I knew
their words were true, and that they must stand for ever.
212. And I remember one day, as I was in diverse frames of spirit, and considering that these
frames were still according to the nature of the several scriptures that came in upon my mind; if
this of grace, then was I quiet; but if that of Esau, then tormented; Lord, thought I, if both these
scriptures would meet in my heart at once, I would which of them would get the better of me. So
methought I had a longing mind that they might come both together upon me; yea, I desired of
God they might.
213. Well, about two or three days after, so they did indeed; they bolted both upon me at a time,
and did work and struggle strangely in me for a while; at last, that about Esau’s birthright began
to wax weak, and withdraw, and vanish and this about the sufficiency of grace prevailed with
peace and joy. And as I was in a muse about this thing, that scripture came home upon me,
‘Mercy rejoiceth against judgment’ (Jas. 2.13).
214. This was a wonderment to me; yet truly I am apt to think it was of God; for the word of the
law and wrath must give place to the word of life and grace; because, though the word of
condemnation be glorious, yet the word of life and salvation doth far exceed in glory (II Cor. 3.8-
12; Mark 9.5-7). Also, that Moses and Elias must both vanish, and leave Christ and His saints
alone.
215. This scripture did also most sweetly visit my soul, ‘And him that cometh to me I will in no
wise cast out’ (John 6.37). Oh, the comfort that I have had from this word, ‘in no wise’! as who
should say, by no means, for no thing, whatever he hath done. But Satan would greatly labour to
pull this promise from me, telling of me that Christ did not mean me, and such as I, but sinners
of a lower rank, that had not done as I had done. But I should answer him again, Satan, here is in
this word no such exception; but ‘him that comes’, scaps him, any him; ‘him that cometh to me I
will in no wise cast out.’ And this I well remember still, that of all the sleights that Satan used to
take this scripture from me, yet he never did so much as put this question, But do you come
aright? And I have thought the reason was, because he thought I knew full well what coming
aright was; for I saw that to come aright was to come as I was, a vile and ungodly sinner, and to
cast myself at the feet of mercy, condemning myself for sin. If ever Satan and I did strive for any
word of God in all my life, it was for this good word of Christ; he at one end and I at the other.
Oh, what work did we make! It was for this in John, I say, that we did so tug and strive; he
pulled and I pulled; but, God be praised, I got the better of him, I got some sweetness from it.
216. But notwithstanding all these helps and blessed words of grace, yet that of Esau’s selling of
his birthright would still at times distress my conscience; for though I had been most sweetly
comforted, and that but just before, yet when that came into my mind, it would make me fear
again, I could not be quite rid thereof, it would every day be with me: wherefore now I went
another way to work, even to consider the nature of this blasphemous thought; I mean, if I should
take the words at the largest, and give them their own natural force and scope, even every word
therein. So when I had thus considered, I found, that if they were fairly taken, they would
amount to this, that I had freely left the Lord Jesus Christ to His choice, whether He would be
my Saviour or no; for the wicked words were these, Let Him go if He will. Then that scripture
gave me hope, ‘I will never leave thee nor forsake thee’ (Heb. 13.5). O Lord, said I, but I have
left Thee. Then it answered again, ‘But I will not leave thee.’ For this I thank God also.
217. Yet I was grievously afraid He should, and found it exceedingly hard to trust Him, seeing I
had so offended Him. I could have been exceeding glad that this thought had never befallen, for
then I thought I could, with more ease and freedom in abundance, have leaned upon His grace. I
see it was with me, as it was with Joseph’s brethren; the guilt of their own wickedness did often
fill them with fears that their brother would at last despise them (Gen. 50.15-17).
218. But above all the scriptures that I yet did meet with, that in the twentieth of Joshua was the
greatest comfort to me, which speaks of the slayer that was to flee for refuge. And if the avenger
of blood pursue the slayer, then, saith Moses, they that are the elders of the city of refuge shall
not deliver him into his hand, because he smote his neighbour unwittingly, and hated him not
aforetime. Oh, blessed be God for this word; I was convinced that I was the slayer; and that the
avenger of blood pursued me, that I felt with great terror; only now it remained that I inquire
whether I have right to enter the city of refuge. So I found that he must not, who lay in wait to
shed blood: it was not the wilful murderer, but he who unwittingly did it, he who did unawares
shed blood; not of spite, or grudge, or malice, he that shed it unwittingly, even he who did not
hate his neighbour before. Wherefore:
219. I thought verily I was the man that must enter, because I had smitten my neighbour
unwittingly, and hated him not aforetime. I hated Him not aforetime; no, I prayed unto Him, was
tender of sinning against Him; yea, and against this wicked temptation I had strove for a
twelvemonth before; yea, and also when it did pass through my heart, it did in spite of my teeth:
wherefore I thought I had right to enter this city, and the elders, which are the apostles, were not
to deliver me up. This, therefore, was great comfort to me; and did give me much ground of
hope.
220. Yet being very critical, for my smart had made me that I knew not what ground was sure
enough to bear me, I had one question that my soul did much desire to be resolved about; and
that was, Whether it be possible for any soul that hath indeed sinned the unpardonable sin, yet
after that to receive though but the least true spiritual comfort from God through Christ? The
which, after I had much considered, I found the answer was, No, they could not, and that for
these reasons:
221. First, Because those that have sinned that sin, they are debarred a share in the blood of
Christ, and being shut out of that, they must needs be void of the least ground of hope. and so of
spiritual comfort; for to such ‘there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins’ (Heb 10.26). Secondly,
Because they are denied a share in the promise of life; they shall never be forgiven, ‘neither in
this world, neither in that which is to come’ (Matt. 12.32). Thirdly, The Son of God excludes
them also from a share in His blessed intercession, being for ever ashamed to own them both
before His holy Father, and the blessed angels in heaven (Mark 8.38).
222. When I had, with much deliberation, considered of this matter, and could not but conclude
that the Lord had comforted me, and that too after this my wicked sin; then, methought, I durst
venture to come nigh into those most fearful and terrible scriptures, with which all this while I
had been so greatly affrighted, and on which, indeed, before I durst scarce cast mine eye, yea,
had much ado an hundred times to forbear wishing them out of the Bible; for I thought they
would destroy me; but now, I say, I began to take some measure of encouragement to come close
to them, to read them, and consider them, and to weigh their scope and tendency.
223. The which, when I began to do, I found their visage changed; for they looked not so grimly
on me as before I thought they did. And, first, I came to the sixth of the Hebrews, yet trembling
for fear it should strike me; which when I had considered, I found that the falling there intended
was a falling quite away; that is, as I conceived, a falling from, and an absolute denial of the
gospel of remission of sins by Christ; for from them the apostle begins his argument (ver. 1-3).
Secondly, I found that this falling away must be openly, even in the view of the world, even so as
‘to put Christ to an open shame’. Thirdly, I found that those he there intended were for ever shut
up of God, both in blindness, hardness, and impenitency: it is impossible they should be renewed
again unto repentance. By all these particulars, I found, to God’s everlasting praise, my sin was
not the sin in this place intended.
First, I confessed I was fallen, but not fallen away, that is, from the profession of faith in Jesus
unto eternal life. Secondly, I confessed that I had put Jesus Christ to shame by my sin, but not to
open shame; I did not deny Him before men, nor condemn Him as a fruitless one before the
world. Thirdly, Nor did I find that God had shut me up, or denied me to come, though I found it
hard work indeed to come to Him by sorrow and repentance. Blessed be God for unsearchable
grace.
224. Then I considered that in the tenth of the Hebrews, and found that the wilful sin there
mentioned is not every wilful sin, but that which doth throw off Christ, and then His
commandments too. Secondly, That must also be done openly, before two or three witnesses, to
answer that of the law ( ver. 28). Thirdly, This sin cannot be committed, but with great despite
done to the Spirit of grace; despising both the dissuasions from that sin, and the persuasions to
the contrary. But the Lord knows, though this my sin was devilish, yet it did not amount to these.
225. And as touching that in the twelfth of the Hebrews, about Esau’s selling his birthright,
though this was that which killed me, and stood like a spear against me; yet now I did consider,
First, That his was not a hasty thought against the continual labour of his mind, but a thought
consented to and put in practice likewise, and that too after some deliberation (Gen. 25).
Secondly, it was a public and open action, even before his brother, if not before many more; this
made his sin of a far more heinous nature than otherwise it would have been. Thirdly, He
continued to slight his birthright: ‘He did eat and drink, and went his way; thus Esau despised his
birthright’ (ver. 34). Yea, twenty years after, he was found to despise it still. ‘And Esau said, I
have enough, my brother; keep that thou hast unto thyself’ (Gen. 33.9).
226. Now as touching this, that Esau sought a place of repentance; thus I thought, first, This was
not for the birthright, but for the blessing; this is clear from the apostle, and is distinguished by
Esau himself; ‘He took away my birthright (that is, formerly); and behold, now he hath taken
away my blessing’ (Gen. 27.36). Secondly, Now, this being thus considered, I came again to the
apostle, to see what might be the mind of God, in a New Testament style and sense, concerning
Esau’s sin; and so far as I could conceive, this was the mind of God, that the birthright signified
regeneration, and the blessing the eternal inheritance; for so the apostle seems to hint, ‘Lest there
be any profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright’; as if he should
say, Lest there be any person amongst you that shall cast off all those blessed beginnings of God
that at present are upon him, in order to a new birth, lest they become as Esau, even be rejected
afterwards, when they would inherit the blessing.
227. For many there are who, in the day of grace and mercy, despise those things which are
indeed the birthright to heaven, who yet, when the deciding day appears, will cry as loud as
Esau, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us’; but then, as Isaac would not repent, no more will God the Father,
but will say, I have blessed these, yea, and they shall be blessed; but as for you, depart from me,
all ye workers of iniquity (Gen. 27.33; Luke 13.25-27).
228. When I had thus considered these scriptures, and found that thus to understand them was
not against, but according to other scriptures; this still added further to my encouragement and
comfort, and also gave a great blow to that objection, to wit, that the scripture could not agree in
the salvation of my soul. And now remained only the hinder part of the tempest, for the thunder
was gone beyond me, only some drops did still remain, that now and then would fall upon me;
but because my former frights and anguish were very sore and deep, therefore it did oft befal me
still, as it befalleth those that have been scared with fire, I thought every voice was Fire, fire;
every little touch would hurt my tender conscience.
229. But one day, as I was passing in the field, and that too with some dashes on my conscience,
fearing lest yet all was not right, suddenly this sentence fell upon my soul, Thy righteousness is
in heaven; and methought withal, I saw, with the eyes of my soul, Jesus Christ at God’s right
hand; there, I say, is my righteousness; so that wherever I was, or whatever I was a-doing, God
could not say of me, He wants my righteousness, for that was just before Him. I also saw,
moreover, that it was not my good frame of heart that made my righteousness better, nor yet my
bad frame that made my righteousness worse; for my righteousness was Jesus Christ Himself,
the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever (Heb. 13.8).
230. Now did my chains fall off my legs indeed, I was loosed from my affliction and irons, my
temptations had fled away; so that, from that time, those dreadful scriptures of God left off to
trouble me now; now went I also home rejoicing, for the grace and love of God. So when I came
home, I looked to see if I could find that sentence, Thy righteousness is in heaven; but could not
find such a saying, wherefore my heart began to sink again, only that was brought to my
remembrance, He ‘of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and
redemption’ by this word I saw the other sentence true (1 Cor. 1.30).
231. For by this scripture, l saw that the man Christ Jesus, as He is distinct from us, as touching
His bodily presence, so He is our righteousness and sanctification before God. Here, therefore, I
lived for some time, very sweetly at peace with God through Christ; Oh, methought, Christ!
Christ! there was nothing but Christ that was before my eyes, I was not only for looking upon
this and the other benefits of Christ apart, as of His blood, burial, or resurrection, but considered
Him as a whole Christ! As He in whom all these, and all other His virtues, relations, offices, and
operations met together, and that as He sat on the right hand of God in heaven.
232. It was glorious to me to see His exaltation, and the worth and prevalency of all His benefits,
and that because of this: now I could look from myself to Him, and should reckon that all those
graces of God that now were green in me, were yet but like those cracked groats and fourpencehalfpennies
that rich men carry in their purses, when their gold is in their trunks at home! Oh, I
saw my gold was in my trunk at home! In Christ, my Lord and Saviour! Now Christ was all; all
my wisdom, all my righteousness, all my sanctification, and all my redemption.
233. Further, the Lord did also lead me into the mystery of union with the Son of God, that I was
joined to Him, that I was flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bone, and now was that a sweet
word to me in Eph. 5.30. By this also was my faith in Him, as my righteousness, the more
confirmed to me; for if He and I were one, then His righteousness was mine, His merits mine,
His victory also mine. Now could I see myself in heaven and earth at once; in heaven by my
Christ, by my head, by my righteousness and life, though on earth by my body or person.
234. Now I saw Christ Jesus was looked on of God, and should also be looked on by us, as that
common or public person, in whom all the whole body of His elect are always to be considered
and reckoned; that we fulfilled the law by Him, rose from the dead by Him, got the victory over
sin, death, the devil, and hell, by Him; when He died, we died; and so of His resurrection. ‘Thy
dead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise,’ saith he (Isa. 26.19). And
again, ‘After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in
his sight’ (Hos. 6.2); which is now fulfilled by the sitting down of the Son of Man on the right
hand of the Majesty in the heavens, according to that to the Ephesians, He ‘hath raised us up
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus’ (Eph. 2.6).
235. Ah, these blessed considerations and scriptures, with many others of a like nature, were in
those days made to spangle in mine eyes, so that I have cause to say, ‘Praise ye the Lord. Praise
God in his sanctuary: praise him in the firmament of his power. Praise him for his mighty acts:
praise him according to his excellent greatness’ (Ps. 150.1, 2).
236. Having thus, in few words, given you a taste of the sorrow and affliction that my soul went
under, by the guilt and terror that this my wicked thought did lay me under; and having given
you also a touch of my deliverance therefrom, and of the sweet and blessed comfort that I met
with afterwards, which comfort dwelt about a twelvemonth with my heart, to my unspeakable
admiration; I will now, God willing, before I proceed any farther, give you in a word or two,
what, as I conceive, was the cause of this temptation; and also after that, what advantage, at the
last, it became unto my soul.
237. For the causes, I conceived they were principally two: of which two I also was deeply
convinced all the time this trouble lay upon me. The first was, for that I did not, when I was
delivered from the temptation that went before, still pray to God to keep me from temptations
that were to come; for though, as I can say in truth, my soul was much in prayer before this trial
seized me, yet then I prayed only, or at the most, principally for the removal of present troubles,
and for fresh discoveries of His love in Christ, which I saw afterwards was not enough to do; I
also should have prayed that the great God would keep me from the evil that was to come.
238. Of this I was made deeply sensible by the prayer of holy David, who, when he was under
present mercy, yet prayed that God would hold him back from sin and temptation to come;
‘Then,’ saith he, ‘shall I be upright, I shall be innocent from the scaps great transgression’ (Ps.
19.13). By this very word was I galled and condemned, quite through this long temptation.
239. That also was another word that did much condemn me for my folly, in the neglect of this
duty (Heb 4.16), ‘Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need.’ This I had not done, and therefore was suffered
thus to sin and fall, according to what is written, ‘Pray that ye enter not into temptation.’ And
truly this very thing is to this day of such weight and awe upon me, that I dare not, when I come
before the Lord, go off my knees, until I entreat Him for help and mercy against the temptations
that are to come; and I do beseech thee, reader, that thou learn to beware of my negligence, by
the affliction that for this thing I did for days, and months, and years, with sorrow undergo.
240. Another cause of this temptation was, that I had tempted God; and on this manner did I do
it. Upon a time my wife was great with child, and before her full time was come, her pangs, as of
a woman in travail, were fierce and strong upon her, even as if she would have immediately
fallen in labour, and been delivered of an untimely birth. Now, at this very time it was that I had
been so strongly tempted to question the being of God, wherefore, as my wife lay crying by me, I
said, but with all secrecy imaginable, even thinking in my heart, Lord, if thou wilt now remove
this sad affliction from my wife, and cause that she be troubled no more therewith this night, and
now were her pangs just upon her, then I shall know that thou canst discern the most secret
thoughts of the heart.
241. I had no sooner said it in my heart, but her pangs were taken from her, and she was cast into
a deep sleep, and so she continued till morning; at this I greatly marvelled, not knowing what to
think; but after I had been awake a good while, and heard her cry no more, I fell to sleeping also.
So when I waked in the morning, it came upon me again, even what I had said in my heart the
last night, and how the Lord had showed me that He knew my secret thoughts, which was a great
astonishment unto me for several weeks after.
242. Well, about a year and a half afterwards, that wicked sinful thought, of which I have spoken
before, went through my wicked heart, even this thought, Let Christ go if He will; so when I was
fallen under guilt for this, the remembrance of my other thought, and of the effect thereof, would
also come upon me with this retort, which also carried rebuke along with it, Now you may see
that God doth know the most secret thoughts of the heart.
243. And with this, that of the passages that were betwixt the Lord and His servant Gideon fell
upon my spirit; how because that Gideon tempted God with his fleece, both wet and dry, when
he should have believed and ventured upon his words, therefore the Lord did afterwards so try
him, as to send him against an innumerable company of enemies; and that too, as to outward
appearance, without any strength or help (Judg. 6, 7). Thus He served me, and that justly, for I
should have believed His word, and not have put an scaps if upon the all-seeingness of God.
244. And now to show you something of the advantages that I also gained by this temptation;
and first, By this I was made continually to possess in my soul a very wonderful sense both of
the being and glory of God, and of His beloved Son; in the temptation that went before, my soul
was perplexed with unbelief, blasphemy, hardness of heart, questions about the being of God,
Christ, the truth of the Word, and certainty of the world to come; I say, then I was greatly
assaulted and tormented with atheism; but now the case was otherwise, now was God and Christ
continually before my face, though not in a way of comfort, but in a way of exceeding dread and
terror. The glory of the holiness of God did at this time break me to pieces; and the bowels and
compassion of Christ did break me as on the wheel; for I could not consider Him but as a lost
and rejected Christ, the remembrance of which was as the continual breaking of my bones.
245. The Scriptures now also were wonderful things unto me; I saw that the truth and verity of
them were the keys of the kingdom of heaven; those that the Scriptures favour they must inherit
bliss, but those that they oppose and condemn must perish evermore. Oh! this word, ‘For the
Scriptures cannot be broken,’ would rend the caul of my heart; and so would that other, ‘Whose
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they are
retained.’ Now I saw the apostles to be the elders of the city of refuge (Josh. 20.4), those that they
were to receive in, were received to life; but those that they shut out were to be slain by the
avenger of blood.
246. Oh! one sentence of the Scripture did more afflict and terrify my mind, I mean those
sentences that stood against me, as sometimes I thought they every one did, more, I say, than an
army of forty thousand men that might have come against me. Woe be to him against whom the
Scriptures bend themselves.
247. By this temptation I was made to see more into the nature of the promises than ever I was
before; for I lying now trembling under the mighty hand of God, continually torn and rent by the
thunderings of His justice; this made me, with careful heart and watchful eye, with great
seriousness, to turn over every leaf, and with much diligence, mixed with trembling, to consider
every sentence, together with its natural force and latitude.
248. By this temptation, also, I was greatly beaten off my former foolish practice, of putting by
the word of promise when it came into my mind; for now, though I could not suck that comfort
and sweetness from the promise as I had done at other times, yea, like to a man a-sinking, I
should catch at all I saw; formerly I thought I might not meddle with the promise unless I felt its
comfort, but now it was no time thus to do, the avenger of blood too hardly did pursue me.
249. Now therefore I was glad to catch at that word, which yet I feared I had no ground or right
to own; and even to leap into the bosom of that promise, that yet I feared did shut its heart
against me. Now also I should labour to take the Word as God had laid it down, without
restraining the natural force of one syllable thereof. O what did I now see in that blessed sixth of
John, ‘And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out’ (ver. 37). Now I began to consider
with myself, that God had a bigger mouth to speak with than I had heart to conceive with. I
thought also with myself that He spake not His words in haste, or in unadvised heat, but with
infinite wisdom and judgment, and in very truth and faithfulness.
250. I should in these days, often in my greatest agonies, even flounce towards the promise, as
the horses do towards sound ground that yet stick in the mire, concluding, though as one almost
bereft of his wits through fear, on this I will rest and stay, and leave the fulfilling of it to the God
of heaven that made it. Oh! many a pull hath my heart had with Satan for that sixth of John. I did
not now, as at other times, look principally for comfort, though, O how welcome would it have
been unto me! But now a word, a word to lean a weary soul upon, that I might not sink for ever!
it was that I hunted for.
251. Yea, often when I have been making to the promise, I have seen as if the Lord would refuse
my soul for ever. I was often as if I had run upon the pikes, and as if the Lord had thrust at me to
keep me from Him as with a flaming sword. Then I should think of Esther, who went to petition
the king contrary to the law (Esth 4.16). I thought also of Benhadad’s servants, who went with
ropes upon their heads to their enemies for mercy (1 Kings 20.31). The woman of Canaan also,
that would not be daunted, though called dog by Christ (Matt. 15.21-8); and the man that went to
borrow bread at midnight (Luke 11.5-8), were great encouragements unto me.
252. I never saw those heights and depths in grace, and love, and mercy, as I saw after this
temptation. Great sins to draw out great grace; and where guilt is most terrible and fierce there
the mercy of God in Christ, when showed to the soul, appears most high and mighty. When Job
had passed through his captivity, he had ‘twice as much as he had before’ (Job 42.10). Blessed be
God for Jesus Christ our Lord. Many other things I might here make observation of, but I would
be brief, and therefore shall at this time omit them, and do pray God that my harms may make
others fear to offend, lest they also be made to bear the iron yoke as I did.
I had two or three times, at or about my deliverance from this temptation, such strange
apprehensions of the grace of God, that I could hardly bear up under it, it was so out of measure
amazing, when I thought it could reach me, that I do think, if that sense of it had abode long
upon me, it would have made me incapable for business.
253. Now I shall go forward to give you a relation of other of the Lord’s leadings with me, of His
dealings with me at sundry other seasons, and of the temptations I then did meet withal. I shall
begin with what I met when I first did join in fellowship with the people of God in Bedford.
After I had propounded to the church that my desire was to walk in the order and ordinances of
Christ with them, and was also admitted by them; while I thought of that blessed ordinance of
Christ, which was His last supper with His disciples before His death, that scripture, ‘This do in
remembrance of me’ (Luke 22.19), was made a very precious word unto me; for by it the Lord
did come down upon my conscience with the discovery of His death for my sins; and as I then
felt, did as if He plunged me in the virtue of the same. But, behold, I had not been long a partaker
at that ordinance, but such fierce and sad temptations did attend me at all times therein, both to
blaspheme the ordinance, and to wish some deadly thing to those that then did eat thereof; that,
lest I should at any time be guilty of consenting to these wicked and fearful thoughts, I was
forced to bend myself all the while to pray to God to keep me from such blasphemies; and also to
cry to God to bless the bread and cup to them as it went from mouth to mouth. The reason of this
temptation I have thought since was, because I did not, with that reverence as became me, at first
approach to partake thereof.
254. Thus I continued for three-quarters of a year, and could never have rest nor ease; but at last
the Lord came in upon my soul with that same scripture by which my soul was visited before;
and after that I have been usually very well and comfortable in the partaking of that blessed
ordinance, and have, I trust, therein discerned the Lord’s body as broken for my sins, and that His
precious blood hath been shed for my transgressions.
255. Upon a time I was somewhat inclining to a consumption, wherewith, about the spring, I was
suddenly and violently seized with much weakness in my outward man, insomuch that I thought
I could not live. Now began I afresh to give myself up to a serious examination after my state
and condition for the future, and of my evidences for that blessed world to come; for it hath, I
bless the name of God, been my usual course, as always, so especially in the day of affliction, to
endeavour to keep my interest in the life to come clear before my eye.
256. But I had no sooner began to recall to mind my former experience of the goodness of God
to my soul, but there came flocking into my mind an innumerable company of my sins and
transgressions, amongst which these were at this time most to my affliction, namely, my
deadness, dulness, and coldness in holy duties; my wanderings of heart, of my wearisomeness in
all good things, my want of love to God, His ways, and people, with this at the end of all, Are
these the fruits of Christianity? are these the tokens of a blessed man?
257. At the apprehension of these things my sickness was doubled upon me, for now was I sick
in my inward man, my soul was clogged with guilt; now also was my former experience of God’s
goodness to me quite taken out of my mind, and hid as if it had never been, nor seen. Now was
my soul greatly pinched between these two considerations. Live I must not, Die I dare not; now I
sunk and fell in my spirit; and was giving up all for lost; but as I was walking up and down in the
house, as a man in a most woeful state, that word of God took hold of my heart, Ye are ‘justified
freely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus’ (Rom. 3.24). But oh, what a
turn it made upon me!
258. Now was I as one awakened out of some troublesome sleep and dream, and listening to this
heavenly sentence, I was as if I had heard it thus expounded to me: Sinner, thou thinkest that
because of thy sins and infirmities I cannot save thy soul, but behold My Son is by Me, and upon
Him I look, and not on thee, and will deal with thee according as I am pleased with Him. At this
I was greatly lightened in my mind, and made to understand that God could justify a sinner at
any time; it was but His looking upon Christ, and imputing of His benefits to us, and the work
was forthwith done.
259. And as I was thus in a muse, that scripture also came with great power upon my spirit, ‘Not
by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us,’ etc.
(Tit. 3.5; II Tim. 1.9). Now was I got on high; I saw myself within the arms of grace and mercy;
and though I was before afraid to think of a dying hour, yet now I cried, Let me die. Now death
was lovely and beautiful in my sight; for I saw we shall never live indeed till we be gone to the
other world. Oh, methought this life is but a slumber in comparison of that above; at this time
also I saw more in those words, ‘Heirs of God’ (Rom. 8.17), than ever I shall be able to express
while I live in this world. ‘Heirs of God’! God Himself is the portion of the saints. This I saw and
wondered at, but cannot tell you what I saw.
260. Again, as I was at another time very ill and weak, all that time also the tempter did beset me
strongly, for I find he is much for assaulting the soul when it begins to approach towards the
grave, then is his opportunity, labouring to hide from me my former experience of God’s
goodness; also setting before me the terrors of death and the judgment of God, insomuch that at
this time, through my fear of miscarrying for ever, should I now die, I was as one dead before
death came, and was as if I had felt myself already descending into the pit; methought, I said,
there was no way, but to hell I must; but behold, just as I was in the midst of those fears, these
words of the angels carrying Lazarus into Abraham’s bosom darted in upon me, as who should
say, So it shall be with thee when thou dost leave this world. This did sweetly revive my spirit,
and help me to hope in God; which, when I had with comfort mused on a while, that word fell
with great weight upon my mind, ‘O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?’ (1
Cor. 15.55). At this I became both well in body and mind at once, for my sickness did presently
vanish, and I walked comfortably in my work for God again.
261. At another time, though just before I was pretty well and savoury in my spirit, yet suddenly
there fell upon me a great cloud of darkness, which did so hide from me the things of God and
Christ, that I was as if I had never seen or known them in my life; was also so overrun in my
soul, with a senseless, heartless frame of spirit, that I could not feel my soul to move or stir after
grace and life by Christ; I was as if my loins were broken, or as if my hands and feet had been
tied or bound with chains. At this time also I felt some weakness to seize upon my outward man,
which made still the other affliction the more heavy and uncomfortable to me.
262. After I had been in this condition some three or four days, as I was sitting by the fire, I
suddenly felt this word to sound in my heart, I must go to Jesus; at this my former darkness and
atheism fled away, and the blessed things of heaven were set within my view. While I was on
this sudden thus overtaken with surprise, Wife, said I, is there ever such a scripture, I must go to
Jesus? She said she could not tell, therefore I sat musing still to see if I could remember such a
place; I had not sat above two or three minutes but that came bolting in upon me, ‘And to an
innumerable company of angels,’ and withal, Hebrews the twelfth, about the mount Sion, was set
before mine eyes (ver. 22-4).
263. Then with joy I told my wife, O now I know, I know! But that night was a good night to me,
I never had but few better; I longed for the company of some of God’s people that I might have
imparted unto them what God had showed me. Christ was a precious Christ to my soul that
night; I could scarce lie in my bed for joy, and peace, and triumph, through Christ; this great
glory did not continue upon me until morning, yet that twelfth of the author of (Hebrews 12:22-
4) was a blessed scripture to me for many days together after this.
264. The words are these, ‘Ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the
heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly and
church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the
spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood
of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.’ Through this blessed sentence the
Lord led me over and over, first to this word, and then to that, and showed me wonderful glory in
every one of them. These words also have oft since this time been great refreshment to my spirit.
Blessed be God in having mercy on me.
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S CALL TO THE WORK OF THE
MINISTRY
265. And now I am speaking my experience, I will in this place thrust in a word or two
concerning my preaching the Word, and of God’s dealing with me in that particular also. For
after I had been about five or six years awakened, and helped myself to see both the want and
worth of Jesus Christ our Lord, and also enabled to venture my soul upon Him, some of the most
able among the saints with us, I say the most able for judgment and holiness of life, as they
conceived, did perceive that God had counted me worthy to understand something of His will in
His holy and blessed Word, and had given me utterance, in some measure, to express what I saw
to others for edification; therefore they desired me, and that with much earnestness, that I would
be willing, at sometimes, to take in hand, in one of the meetings, to speak a word of exhortation
unto them.
266. The which, though at the first it did much dash and abash my spirit, yet being still by them
desired and intreated, I consented to their request, and did twice at two several assemblies, but in
private, though with much weakness and infirmity, discover my gift amongst them; at which they
not only seemed to be, but did solemnly protest, as in the sight of the great God, they were both
affected and comforted, and gave thanks to the Father of mercies for the grace bestowed on me.
267. After this, sometimes when some of them did go into the country to teach, they would also
that I should go with them; where, though as yet I did not, nor durst not, make use of my gift in
an open way, yet more privately still as I came amongst the good people in those places, I did
sometimes speak a word of admonition unto them also; the which, they as the other received,
with rejoicing at the mercy of God to meward, professing their souls were edified thereby.
268. Wherefore, to be brief, at last, being still desired by the church, after some solemn prayer to
the Lord, with fasting, I was more particularly called forth, and appointed to a more ordinary and
public preaching of the Word, not only to, and amongst them that believed, but also to offer the
gospel to those who had not yet received the faith thereof; about which time I did evidently find
in my mind a secret pricking forward thereto; though I bless God, not for desire of vain glory, for
at that time I was most sorely afflicted with the fiery darts of the devil concerning my eternal
state.
269. But yet could not be content, unless I was found in the exercise of my gift, unto which I was
greatly animated, not only by the continual desires of the godly, but also by that saying of Paul to
the Corinthians, ‘I beseech you, brethren (ye know the household of Stephanas, that it is the
firstfruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints), that ye
submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth with us, and laboureth’ (I Cor. 16.15,
16) .
270. By this text I was made to see that the Holy Ghost never intended that men who have gifts
and abilities should bury them in the earth, but rather did command and stir up such to the
exercise of their gift, and also did commend those that were apt and ready so to do, ‘They have
addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints.’ This scripture, in these days, did continually
run in my mind, to encourage me and strengthen me in this work for God; I have also been
encouraged from several other scriptures and examples of the godly, both specified in the Word
and other ancient histories (Act. 8.4; 18.24, 25; 1 Pet. 4.10; Rom. 12.6; Foxe’s Acts and
Mounments).
271. Wherefore, though of myself of all the saints the most unworthy, yet I, but with great fear
and trembling at the sight of my own weakness, did set upon the work, and did according to my
gift, and the proportion of my faith, preach that blessed gospel that God had showed me in the
holy Word of truth; which, when the country understood, they came in to hear the Word by
hundreds, and that from all parts, though upon sundry and divers accounts.
272. And I thank God He gave unto me some measure of bowels and pity for their souls, which
also did put me forward to labour with great diligence and earnestness, to find out such a word as
might, if God would bless it, lay hold of and awaken the conscience, in which the good Lord had
respect to the desire of His servant; for I had not preached long before some began to be touched
by the Word, and to be greatly afflicted in their minds at the apprehension of the greatness of
their sin, and of their need of Jesus Christ.
273. But I at first could not believe that God should speak by me to the heart of any man, still
counting myself unworthy; yet those who were thus touched would love me and have a peculiar
respect for me; and though I did put it from me, that they should be awakened by me, still they
would confess it, and affirm it before the saints of God; they would also bless God for me,
unworthy wretch that I am! and count me God’s instrument that showed to them the way of
salvation.
274. Wherefore, seeing them in both their words and deeds to be so constant, and also in their
hearts so earnestly pressing after the knowledge of Jesus Christ, rejoicing that ever God did send
me where they were; then I began to conclude it might be so, that God had owned in His work
such a foolish one as I, and then came that word of God to my heart with much sweet
refreshment, ‘The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me; and I caused the
widow’s heart to sing for joy’ (Job 29.13).
275. At this therefore I rejoiced, yea, the tears of those whom God did awaken by my preaching
would be both solace and encouragement to me; for I thought on those sayings, ‘Who is he that
maketh me glad but the same which is made sorry by me?’ (11 Cor. 2.2); and again, Though ‘I be
not an apostle to others, yet doubtless I am to you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in the
Lord’ (1 Cor. 9.2). These things, therefore, were as another argument unto me that God had
called me to, and stood by me in this work.
276. In my preaching of the Word, I took special notice of this one thing, namely, that the Lord
did lead me to begin where His Word begins with sinners; that is, to condemn all flesh, and to
open and allege that the curse of God, by the law, doth belong to and lay hold on all men as they
come into the world, because of sin. Now this part of my work I fulfilled with great sense; for the
terrors of the law, and guilt for my transgressions, lay heavy on my conscience. I preached what I
felt, what I smartingly did feel, even that under which my poor soul did groan and tremble to
astonishment.
277. Indeed I have been as one sent to them from the dead; I went myself in chains to preach to
them in chains; and carried that fire in my own conscience that I persuaded them to beware of. I
can truly say, and that without dissembling, that when I have been to preach, I have gone full of
guilt and terror even to the pulpit door, and there it hath been taken off, and I have been at liberty
in my mind until I have done my work, and then immediately, even before I could get down the
pulpit stairs, I have been as bad as I was before; yet God carried me on, but surely with a strong
hand, for neither guilt nor hell could take me off my work.
278. Thus I went for the space of two years, crying out against men’s sins, and their fearful state
because of them. After which the Lord came in upon my own soul with some staid peace and
comfort through Christ; for He did give me many sweet discoveries of His blessed grace through
Him. Wherefore now I altered in my preaching, for still I preached what I saw and felt; now
therefore I did much labour to hold forth Jesus Christ in all His offices, relations, and benefits
unto the world; and did strive also to discover, to condemn, and remove those false supports and
props on which the world doth both lean, and by them fall and perish. On these things also I staid
as long as on the other.
279. After this, God led me into something of the mystery of union with Christ; wherefore that I
discovered and showed to them also. And when I had travelled through these three chief points
of the Word of God, about the space of five years or more, I was caught in my present practice
and cast into prison, where I have lain above as long again, to confirm the truth by way of
suffering, as I was before in testifying of it according to the Scriptures in a way of preaching.
280. When I have been preaching, I thank God, my heart hath often all the time of this and the
other exercise, with great earnestness, cried to God that He would make the Word effectual to the
salvation of the soul; still being grieved lest the enemy should take the Word away from the
conscience, and so it should become unfruitful. Wherefore I did labour so to speak the Word, as
that thereby, if it were possible, the sin and the person guilty might be particularized by it.
281. Also, when I have done the exercise, it hath gone to my heart to think the Word should now
fall as rain on stony places, still wishing from my heart, 0 that they who have heard me speak
this day did but see as I do what sin, death, hell, and the curse of God is; and also what the grace,
and love, and mercy of God is, through Christ, to men in such a case as they are, who are yet
estranged from Him. And, indeed, I did often say in my heart before the Lord, That if to be
hanged up presently before their eyes would be a means to awaken them, and confirm them in
the truth, I gladly should be contented.
282. For I have been in my preaching, especially when I have been engaged in the doctrine of
life by Christ, without works, as if an angel of God had stood by at my back to encourage me.
Oh, it hath been with such power and heavenly evidence upon my own soul, while I have been
labouring to unfold it, to demonstrate it, and to fasten it upon the consciences of others, that I
could not be contented with saying, I believe, and am sure; methought I was more than sure, if it
be lawful so to express myself, that those things which then I asserted were true.
283. When I went first to preach the Word abroad, the doctors and priests of the country did open
wide against me. But I was persuaded of this, not to render railing for railing, but to see how
many of their carnal professors I could convince of their miserable state by the law, and of the
want and worth of Christ; for, thought I, This shall answer for me in time to come, when they
shall be for my hire before their faces (Gen. 30.33).
284. I never cared to meddle with things that were controverted, and in dispute amongst the
saints, especially things of the lowest nature; yet it pleased me much to contend with great
earnestness for the word of faith and the remission of sins by the death and sufferings of Jesus;
but I say, as to other things, I should let them alone, because I saw they engendered strife, and
because that they neither, in doing nor in leaving undone, did commend us to God to be His.
Besides, I saw my work before me did run in another channel even to carry an awakening word;
to that therefore did I stick and adhere.
285. I never endeavoured to, nor durst make use of other men’s lines (Rom. 15.18), though I
condemn not all that do, for I verily thought, and found by experience, that what was taught me
by the Word and Spirit of Christ, could be spoken, maintained, and stood to by the soundest and
best established conscience; and though I will not now speak all that I know in this matter, yet
my experience hath more interest in that text of Scripture than many amongst men are aware
(Gal. 1.11, 12).
286. If any of those who were awakened by my ministry did after that fall back, as sometimes
too many did, I can truly say their loss hath been more to me than if one of my own children,
begotten of my body, had been going to its grave; I think, verily, I may speak it without an
offence to the Lord, nothing hath gone so near me as that, unless it was the fear of the loss of the
salvation of my own soul. I have counted as if I had goodly buildings and lordships in those
places where my children were born; my heart hath been so wrapped up in the glory of this
excellent work, that I counted myself more blessed and honoured of God by this than if He had
made me the emperor of the Christian world, or the lord of all the glory of the earth without it! O
these words, ‘He which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul from
death’ (Jas. 5.20). ‘The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life; and he that winneth souls is wise’
(Prov. 11.30). ‘They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that
turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever’ (Dan. 12.3). ‘For what is our hope, or
joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his
coming? For ye are our glory and joy’ (1 Thess. 2.19, 20). These, I say, with many others of a
like nature, have been great refreshments to me.
287. I have observed, that where I have had a work to do for God, I have had first, as it were, the
going of God upon my spirit to desire I might preach there. I have also observed that such and
such souls in particular have been strongly set upon my heart, and I stirred up to wish for their
salvation; and that these very souls have, after this, been given in as the fruits of my ministry. I
have also observed, that a word cast in by the by hath done more execution in a sermon than all
that was spoken besides; sometimes also when I have thought I did no good, then I did the most
of all; and at other times when I thought I should catch them I have fished for nothing.
288. I have also observed, that where there hath been a work to do upon sinners, there the devil
hath begun to roar in the hearts, and by the mouths of his servants. Yea, oftentimes when the
wicked world hath raged most, there hath been souls awaked by the word. I could instance
particulars, but I forbear.
289. My great desire in fulfilling my ministry was to get into the darkest places of the country,
even amongst those people that were farthest off of profession; yet not because I could not
endure the light, for I feared not to show my gospel to any, but because I found my spirit leaned
most after awakening and converting work, and the Word that I carried did lead itself most that
way also; ‘yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I should
build upon another man’s foundation’ (Rom. 15.20).
290. In my preaching I have really been in pain, and have, as it were, travailed to bring forth
children to God; neither could I be satisfied unless some fruits did appear in my work. If I were
fruitless it mattered not who commended me; but if I were fruitful, I cared not who did condemn.
I have thought of that, ‘He that winneth souls is wise’ (Prov. 11.30); and again, ‘Lo, children are
an heritage of the Lord; and the fruit of the womb is his reward. As arrows in the hand of a
mighty man, so are children of the youth. Happy is the man that hath filled his quiver full of
them; they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate’ (Ps. 127.3-5).
291. It pleased me nothing to see people drink in opinions if they seemed ignorant of Jesus
Christ, and the worth of their own salvation, sound conviction for sin, especially for unbelief,
and an heart set on fire to be saved by Christ, with strong breathing after a truly sanctified soul;
that it was that delighted me; those were the souls I counted blessed.
292. But in this work, as in all other, I had my temptations attending me, and that of diverse
kinds, as sometimes I should be assaulted with great discouragement therein, fearing that I
should not be able to speak the Word at all to edification; nay, that I should not be able to speak
sense unto the people; at which times I should have such a strange faintness and strengthlessness
seize upon my body that my legs have scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise.
293. Sometimes, again, when I have been preaching, I have been violently assaulted with
thoughts of blasphemy, and strongly tempted to speak the words with my mouth before the
congregation. I have also at some times, even when I have begun to speak the Word with much
clearness, evidence, and liberty of speech, yet been before the ending of that opportunity so
blinded, and so estranged from the things I have been speaking, and have also been so straitened
in my speech, as to utterance before the people, that I have been as if I had not known or
remembered what I have been about, or as if my head had been in a bag all the time of the
exercise.
294. Again, when as sometimes I have been about to preach upon some smart and scorching
portion of the Word, I have found the tempter suggest, What, will you preach this? this
condemns yourself; of this your own soul is guilty; wherefore preach not of it at all; or if you do,
yet so mince it as to make way for your own escape; lest instead of awakening others, you lay
that guilt upon your own soul as you will never get from under.
295. But, I thank the Lord, I have been kept from consenting to these so horrid suggestions, and
have rather, as Samson, bowed myself with all my might, to condemn sin and transgression
wherever I found it, yea, though therein also I did bring guilt upon my own conscience! ‘Let me
die,’ thought I, ‘with the Philistines’ (Judg. 16.29, 30), rather than deal corruptly with the blessed
Word of God, ‘Thou that teachest another, teachest not thou thyself?’ It is far better that thou do
judge thyself, even by preaching plainly to others, than that thou, to save thyself, imprison the
truth in unrighteousness; blessed be God for His help also in this.
296. I have also, while found in this blessed work of Christ, been often tempted to pride and
liftings up of heart; and though I dare not say I have not been infected with this, yet truly the
Lord, of His precious mercy, hath so carried it towards me, that, for the most part, I have had but
small joy to give way to such a thing; for it hath been my every day’s portion to be let into the
evil of my own heart, and still made to see such a multitude of corruptions and infirmities
therein, that it hath caused hanging down of the head under all my gifts and attainments; I have
felt this thorn in the flesh, the very mercy of God to me (11 Cor. 12.7-9).
297. I have had also, together with this, some notable place or other of the Word presented
before me, which word hath contained in it some sharp and piercing sentence concerning the
perishing of the soul, notwithstanding gifts and parts; as, for instance, that hath been of great use
unto me, ‘Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am
become as sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal’ (1 Cor. 13.1, 2).
298. A tinkling cymbal is an instrument of music, with which a skilful player can make such
melodious and heart-inflaming music, that all who hear him play can scarcely hold from
dancing; and yet behold the cymbal hath not life, neither comes the music from it, but because of
the art of him that plays therewith; so then the instrument at last may come to naught and perish,
though, in times past, such music hath been made upon it.
299. Just thus I saw it was and will be with them who have gifts, but want saving grace, they are
in the hand of Christ, as the cymbal in the hand of David; and as David could, with the cymbal,
make that mirth in the service of God, as to elevate the hearts of the worshippers, so Christ can
use these gifted men, as with them to affect the souls of His people in His church; yet when He
hath done all, hang them by as lifeless, though sounding cymbals.
300. This consideration, therefore, together with some others, were, for the most part, as a maul
on the head of pride, and desire of vain glory; what, thought I, shall I be proud because I am a
sounding brass? Is it so much to be a fiddle? Hath not the least creature that hath life, more of
God in it than these? Besides, I knew it was love should never die, but these must cease and
vanish; so I concluded, a little grace, a little love, a little of the true fear of God, is better than all
these gifts; yea, and I am fully convinced of it, that it is possible for a soul that can scarce give a
man an answer, but with great confusion as to method, I say it is possible for them to have a
thousand times more grace, and so to be more in the love and favour of the Lord than some who,
by virtue of the gift of knowledge, can deliver themselves like angels.
301. Thus, therefore, I came to perceive, that though gifts in themselves were good to the thing
for which they are designed, to wit, the edification of others; yet empty and without power to
have the soul of him that hath them, if they be alone; neither are they, as so, any sign of a man’s
state to be happy, being only a dispensation of God to some, of whose improvement, or nonimprovement,
they must, when a little love more is over, give an account to Him that is ready to
judge the quick and the dead.
302. This showed me, too, that gifts being alone, were dangerous, not in themselves, but because
of those evils that attend them that have them, to wit, pride, desire of vain glory, self-conceit,
etc., all of which were easily blown up at the applause and commendation of every unadvised
Christian, to the endangering of a poor creature to fall into the condemnation of the devil.
303. I saw therefore that he that hath gifts had need be let into a sight of the nature of them, to
wit, that they come short of making of him to be in a truly saved condition, lest he rest in them,
and so fall short of the grace of God.
304. He hath also cause to walk humbly with God, and be little in his own eyes, and to remember
withal, that his gifts are not his own, but the church’s; and that by them he is made a servant to
the church; and that he must give at last an account of his stewardship unto the Lord Jesus; and
to give a good account, will be a blessed thing.
305. Let all men therefore prize a little with the fear of the Lord; gifts indeed are desirable, but
yet great grace and small gifts are better than great gifts and no grace. It doth not say, the Lord
gives gifts and glory, but the Lord gives grace and glory; and blessed is such an one to whom the
Lord gives grace, true grace, for that is a certain forerunner of glory.
306. But when Satan perceived that his thus tempting and assaulting of me would not answer his
design, to wit, to overthrow my ministry, and make it ineffectual, as to the ends thereof; then he
tried another way, which was to stir up the minds of the ignorant and malicious, to load me with
slanders and reproaches; now therefore I may say, that what the devil could devise, and his
instruments invent, was whirled up and down the country against me, thinking, as I said, that by
that means they should make my ministry to be abandoned.
307. It began therefore to be rumoured up and down among the people, that I was a witch, a
Jesuit, a highwayman, and the like.
308. To all which, I shall only say, God knows that I am innocent. But as for mine accusers, let
them provide themselves to meet me before the tribunal of the Son of God, there to answer for
these things, with all the rest of their iniquities, unless God shall give them repentance for them,
for the which I pray with all my heart.
309. But that which was reported with the boldest confidence, was, that I had my misses, my
whores, my bastards, yea, two wives at once, and the like. Now these slanders, with the other, I
glory in, because but slanders, foolish, or knavish lies, and falsehoods cast upon me by the devil
and his seed; and should I not be dealt with thus wickedly by the world, I should want one sign
of a saint, and a child of God. ‘Blessed are ye (said the Lord Jesus) when men shall revile you,
and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; rejoice, and
be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets which
were before you’ (Matt. 5.11).
310. These things, therefore, upon mine own account, trouble me not; no, though they were
twenty times more than they are. I have a good conscience, and whereas they speak evil of me,
as an evil doer, they shall be ashamed that falsely accuse my good conversation in Christ.
311. So, then, what shall I say to those that have thus bespattered me? Shall I threaten them?
Shall I chide them? Shall I flatter them? Shall I intreat them to hold their tongues? No, not I,
were it not for that these things make them ripe for damnation, that are the authors and abettors, I
would say unto them, Report it, because it will increase my glory.
312. Therefore I bind these lies and slanders to me as an ornament, it belongs to my Christian
profession to be vilified, slandered, reproached and reviled; and since all this is nothing else, as
my God and my conscience do bear me witness, I rejoice in reproaches for Christ’s sake.
313. I also calling all those fools, or knaves, that have thus made it anything of their business to
affirm any of the things afore-named of me, namely, that I have been naught with other women,
or the like. When they have used to the utmost of their endeavours, and made the fullest inquiry
that they can, to prove against me truly, that there is any woman in heaven, or earth, or hell, that
can say, I have at any time, in any place, by day or night, so much as attempted to be naught with
them; and speak I thus, to beg mine enemies into a good esteem of me? No, not I: I will in this
beg relief of no man; believe or disbelieve me in this, all is a case to me.
314. My foes have missed their mark in this their shooting at me. I am not the man. I wish that
they themselves be guiltless. If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by the
neck till they be dead, scaps John Bunyan, the object of their envy, would be still alive and well.
I know not whether there be such a thing as a woman breathing under the copes of the whole
heaven but by their apparel, their children, or by common fame, except my wife.
315. And in this I admire the wisdom of God, that He made me shy of women from my first
conversion until now. Those know, and can also bear me witness, with whom I have been most
intimately concerned, that it is a rare thing to see me carry it pleasant towards a woman, the
common salutation of a woman I abhor, it is odious to me in whosoever I see it. Their company
alone, I cannot away with. I seldom so much as touch a woman’s hand, for I think these things
are not so becoming me. When I have seen good men salute those women that they have visited,
or that have visited them, I have at times made my objection against it, and when they have
answered, that it was but a piece of civility, I have told them, it is not a comely sight; some
indeed have urged the holy kiss but then I have asked why they made baulks, why they did salute
the most handsome, and let the ill-favoured go; thus, how laudable soever such things have been
in the eyes of others, they have been unseemly in my sight.
316. And now for a wind up in this matter, I calling not only men, but angels, to prove me guilty
of having carnally to do with any woman save my wife, nor am I afraid to do it a second time,
knowing that I cannot offend the Lord in such a case, to call God for a record upon my soul, that
in these things I am innocent. Not that I have been thus kept, because of any goodness in me
more than any other, but God has been merciful to me, and has kept me; to whom I pray that He
will keep me still, not only from this, but from every evil way and work, and preserve me to His
heavenly kingdom. Amen.
317. Now as Satan laboured by reproaches and slanders, to make me vile among my countrymen,
that, if possible, my preaching might be made of none effect, so there was added hereto a long
and tedious imprisonment, that thereby I might be frighted from my service for Christ, and the
world terrified, and made afraid to hear me preach, of which I shall in the next place give you a
brief account.
A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S IMPRISONMENT
318. Having made profession of the glorious gospel of Christ a long time, and preached the same
about five years, I was apprehended at a meeting of good people in the country, among whom,
had they let me alone, I should have preached that day, but they took me away from amongst
them, and had me before a justice; who, after I had offered security for my appearing at the next
sessions, yet committed me, because my sureties would not consent to be bound that I should
preach no more to the people.
THE CONCLUSION
1. Of all the temptations that ever I met with in my life, to question the being of God, and the
truth of His gospel, is the worst, and the worst to be borne; when this temptation comes, it takes
away my girdle from me, and removeth the foundations from under me. Oh, I have often thought
of that word, ‘Have your loins girt about with truth’; and of that, ‘When the foundations are
destroyed, what can the righteous do?’
2. Sometimes, when, after sin committed, I have looked for sore chastisement from the hand of
God, the very next that I have had from Him hath been the discovery of His grace. Sometimes,
when I have been comforted, I have called myself a fool for my so sinking under trouble. And
then, again, when I have been cast down, I thought I was not wise to give such way to comfort.
With such strength and weight have both these been upon me.
3. I have wondered much at this one thing, that though God doth visit my soul with never so
blessed a discovery of Himself, yet I have found again, that such hours have attended me
afterwards, that I have been in my spirit so filled with darkness, that I could not so much as once
conceive what that God and that comfort was with which I have been refreshed.
4. I have sometimes seen more in a line of the Bible than I could well tell how to stand under,
and yet at another time the whole Bible hath been to me as dry as a stick; or rather, my heart hath
been so dead and dry unto it, that I could not conceive the least drachm of refreshment, though I
have looked it all over.
5. Of all tears, they are the best that are made by the blood of Christ; and of all joy, that is the
sweetest that is mixed with mourning over Christ. Oh! it is a goodly thing to be on our knees,
with Christ in our arms, before God. I hope I know something of these things.
6. I find to this day seven abominations in my heart: (1) Inclinings to unbelief. (2) Suddenly to
forget the love and mercy that Christ manifesteth. (3) A leaning to the works of the law. (4)
Wanderings and coldness in prayer. (5) To forget to watch for that I pray for. (6) Apt to murmur
because I have no more, and yet ready to abuse what I have. (7) I can do none of those things
which God commands me, but my corruptions will thrust in themselves, ‘When I would do good,
evil is present with me.’
7. These things I continually see and feel, and am afflicted and oppressed with; yet the wisdom
of God doth order them for my good. (1) They make me abhor myself. (2) They keep me from
trusting my heart. (3) They convince me of the insufficiency of all inherent righteousness. (4)
They show me the necessity of flying to Jesus. (5) They press me to pray unto God. (6) They
show me the need I have to watch and be sober. (7) And provoke me to look to God, through
Christ, to help me, and carry me through this world. Amen.

Grace Abounding· PUBLISHER’S FOREWORD· A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S CALL TO THE WORK OF THEMINISTRY· A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S IMPRISONMENT· THE CONCLUSIONPUBLISHER’S FOREWORDJohn Bunyan was born at Elstow, near Bedford, England, sometime in the fall of 1628, the firstof three children born to Thomas and Margaret Bunyan. The parish register indicates that he wasbaptized on November 30, 1628.In Grace Abounding Bunyan describes his descent as „of a low and inconsiderable generation.”He had particular disdain for his father’s house; to him it was „of a rank that is meanest and mostdespised of all the families in the land.”Sir Walter Scott thought John Bunyan was of gypsy descent, because his father was a travelingtinker, a mender of pots and pans. But historians view the occupation as somewhat like that of”village blacksmith.” The Bunyans were not homeless; they were landowners, but of peasantstock.Bunyan’s schooling was of brief duration, and it wasn’t long before he was assisting his fatherand learning the trade himself. On his sixteenth birthday Bunyan joined Cromwell’s New ModelArmy, introducing him to the Puritan movement. After this military stint, he settled down as atinker („brazier”) and married at the age of twenty.In 1653 Bunyan joined the Puritan Free Church in Bedford, and in 1657 he took on his firstassignment as a „field preacher.” At this time there were scores of men, most with littleeducation, who were preaching to Nonconformist audiences throughout England. With therestoration of Charles II to the throne, these preachers were suspect and subject to arrest.Refusing to refrain from preaching, Bunyan was arrested in 1660 and imprisoned-for more thaneleven years.Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners, written during this imprisonment, is the spiritualautobiography of Bunyan, the traveling tinker who became the eminent preacher and author. It isin the genre of Augustine’s Confessions and Thomas a Kempis’s Imitation of Christ. It is not adetailed account of Bunyan’s early life, for it tells us very little of his youth, education, militaryexperiences, and marriages.Written in 1666, Grace Abounding chronicles Bunyan’s spiritual journey from a profane lifefilled with cursing, blasphemy, and Sabbath desecration to a new creation in Christ Jesus. Somecommentators on Bunyan’s life and work are of the opinion that Bunyan wrote too disparaginglyof his early life. George Offor, editor of a three volume compilation of Bunyan’s works,observes:A great difference of opinion has been expressed by learned men as to whether Bunyan’s accountof himself is to be understood literally, as it respects his bad conduct before his conversion. orwhether he views himself through a glass, by which his evil habits are magnified. No one candoubt his perfect honesty. He plainly narrates his bad, as well as his redeeming qualities; nordoes his narrative appear to be exaggerated.1Grace Abounding is an autobiography that begins with guilt and despair and ends with a heart”full of comfort,” a thankful heart for „grace abounding.”Those who have read both Grace Abounding and The Pilgrim’s Progress will realize that ThePilgrim’s Progress, in substantial measure, is the same life as that described in Grace Abounding,but in allegory rather than straightforward narrative. George Offor makes this point when hequotes a Dr. Cheever:As you read the „Grace Abounding”, you are ready to say at every step, Here is the future authorof the „Pilgrim’s Progress”. It is as if you stood beside some great sculptor, and watched everymovement of the chisel, having seen his design; so that at every blow some new trait of beauty inthe future comes clearly into view.2Ernest W. Bacon, in a recent biography based on the latest historical research makes the samepoint:The experiences he [Bunyan] records in Grace Abounding are seen in the characters of ThePilgrim’s Progress, and there is little doubt that he could not have written the great allegory hadhe not experienced God’s saving mercy recounted in the autobiography. It has an undying vitalityand perpetual youth about it, is a record of Puritan experience unsurpassed, and a spiritualstimulus of great value.3The importance of Grace Abounding is summed up by Hugh Martin:Grace Abounding is among the greatest stories of God’s dealings with the human soul-to be puton the shelf beside such treasures as Augustine’s Confessions, Law’s Serious Call, Baxter’sAutobiography, and Wesley’s account of his own spiritual travail.4A PREFACEOR BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE PUBLISHING OF THIS WORKWRITTEN BY THE AUTHOR THEREOF, AND DEDICATED TO THOSE WHOMGOD HATH COUNTED HIM WORTHY TO BEGET TO FAITH, BY HIS MINISTRYIN THE WORDCHILDREN, grace be with you, Amen. I being taken from you in presence, and so tied up, that Icannot perform that duty that from God doth lie upon me to youward, for your further edifyingand building up in faith and holiness, etc., yet that you may see my soul hath fatherly care anddesire after your spiritual and everlasting welfare; I now once again, as before, from the top ofShenir and Hermon, so now from the lions’ dens, from the mountains of the leopards (S.of Sol.4.8), do look yet after you all, greatly longing to see your safe arrival into the desired haven.I thank God upon every remembrance of you; and rejoice, even while I stick between the teeth ofthe lions in the wilderness, at the grace, and mercy, and knowledge of Christ our Saviour, whichGod hath bestowed upon you, with abundance of faith and love. Your hungerings and thirstingsalso after further acquaintance with the Father, in His Son; your tenderness of heart, yourtrembling at sin, your sober and holy deportment also, before both God and men, is greatrefreshment to me; ‘For ye are my glory and joy’ (1 Thess. 2.20).I have sent you here enclosed, a drop of that honey, that I have taken out of the carcase of a lion (Judg. 14.5-9). I have eaten thereof myself also, and am much refreshed thereby. (Temptations,when we meet them at first, are as the lion that roared upon Samson; but if we overcome them,the next time we see them, we shall find a nest of honey within them.) The Philistines understandme not. It is something of a relation of the work of God upon my own soul, even from the veryfirst, till now; wherein you may perceive my castings down, and raisings up; for he woundeth,and his hands make whole. It is written in the Scripture ( Isa. 38.19), ‘The father to the childrenshall make known the truth of God.’ Yea, it was for this reason I lay so long at Sinai ( Deut. 4.10,11), to see the fire, and the cloud, and the darkness, that I might fear the Lord all the days of mylife upon earth, and tell of his wondrous works to my children ( Ps. 78.3-5).Moses ( Num. 33.1, 2) writ of the journeyings of the children of Israel, from Egypt to the land ofCanaan; and commanded also, that they did remember their forty years’ travel in the wilderness.’Thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God led thee these forty years in thewilderness, to humble thee, and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, whether thouwouldest keep his commandments, or no’ ( Deut. 8.2). Wherefore this I have endeavoured to do;and not only so, but to publish it also; that, if God will, others may be put in remembrance ofwhat He hath done for their souls, by reading His work upon me.It is profitable for Christians to be often calling to mind the very beginnings of grace with theirsouls. ‘It is a night to be much observed unto the Lord for bringing them out from the land ofEgypt: this is that night of the Lord to be observed of all the children of Israel in theirgenerations’ ( Ex. 12.42). ‘O my God,’ saith David ( Ps. 42.6), ‘my soul is cast down within me;therefore will I remember thee from the land of Jordan, and of the Hermonites, from the hillMizar.’ He remembered also the lion and the bear, when he went to fight with the giant of Gath (I Sam. 17.36, 37).It was Paul’s accustomed manner ( Acts 22), and that when tried for his life (Acts 24), ever toopen, before his judges, the manner of his conversion: he would think of that day, and that hour,in the which he first did meet with grace; for he found it support unto him. When God hadbrought the children of Israel through the Red Sea, far into the wilderness, yet they must turnquite about thither again, to remember the drowning of their enemies there ( Num.14.25). Forthough they sang His praise before, yet ‘they soon forgat his works’ ( Ps. 106.11-13).In this discourse of mine you may see much; much, I say, of the grace of God towards me. Ithank God I can count it much, for it was above my sins and Satan’s temptations too. I canremember my fears, and doubts, and sad months with comfort; they are as the head of Goliath inmy hand. There was nothing to David like Goliath’s sword, even that sword that should havebeen sheathed in his bowels; for the very sight and remembrance of that did preach forth God’sdeliverance to him. Oh, the remembrance of my great sins, of my great temptations, and of mygreat fears of perishing for ever! They bring afresh into my mind the remembrance of my greathelp, my great support from heaven, and the great grace that God extended to such a wretch as I.My dear children, call to mind the former days, and the years of ancient times: remember alsoyour songs in the night; and commune with your own heart ( Ps. 77.5-12). Yea, look diligently,and leave no corner therein unsearched, for there is treasure hid, even the treasure of your firstand second experience of the grace of God toward you. Remember, I say, the word that first laidhold upon you; remember your terrors of conscience, and fear of death and hell; remember alsoyour tears and prayers to God; yea, how you sighed under every hedge for mercy. Have younever a hill Mizar to remember? Have you forgot the close, the milk house, the stable, the barn,and the like, where God did visit your soul? Remember also the Word-the Word, I say, uponwhich the Lord hath caused you to hope. If you have sinned against light; if you are tempted toblaspheme; if you are down in despair; if you think God fights against you; or if heaven is hidfrom your eyes, remember it was thus with your father, but out of them all the Lord deliveredme.I could have enlarged much in this my discourse, of my temptations and troubles for sin; as alsoof the merciful kindness and working of God with my soul. I could also have stepped into a stylemuch higher than this in which I have here discoursed, and could have adorned all things morethan here I have seemed to do, but I dare not. God did not play in convincing of me, the devil didnot play in tempting of me, neither did I play when I sunk as into a bottomless pit, when thepangs of hell caught hold upon me; wherefore I may not play in my relating of them, but be plainand simple, and lay down the thing as it was. He that liketh it, let him receive it; and he that doesnot, let him produce a better. Farewell.My dear children, the milk and honey is beyond this wilderness, God be merciful to you, andgrant that you be not slothful to go in to possess the land.JOHN BUNYANGRACE ABOUNDINGTO THE CHIEF OF SINNERSOR, A BRIEF RELATION OF THE EXCEEDING MERCY OF GOD INCHRIST, TO HIS POOR SERVANT JOHN BUNYAN1. In this my relation of the merciful working of God upon my soul, it will not be amiss, if, in thefirst place, I do, in a few words, give you a hint of my pedigree, and manner of bringing up; thatthereby the goodness and bounty of God towards me, may be the more advanced and magnifiedbefore the sons of men.2. For my descent then, it was, as is well known by many, of a low and inconsiderablegeneration; my father’s house being of that rank that is meanest and most despised of all thefamilies in the land. Wherefore I have not here, as others, to boast of noble blood, or of a highbornstate, according to the flesh; though, all things considered, I magnify the heavenly Majesty,for that by this door He brought me into this world, to partake of the grace and life that is inChrist by the gospel.3. But yet, notwithstanding the meanness and inconsiderableness of my parents, it pleased Godto put it into their hearts to put me to school, to learn both to read and write; the which I alsoattained, according to the rate of other poor men’s children; though, to my shame I confess, I didsoon lose that little I learned, and that even almost utterly, and that long before the Lord did workHis gracious work of conversion upon my soul.4. As for my own natural life, for the time that I was without God in the world, it was indeedaccording to the course of this world, and ‘the spirit that now worketh in the children ofdisobedience’ (Eph. 2.2, 3). It was my delight to be ‘taken captive by the devil at his will’ (II Tim.2.26). Being filled with all unrighteousness, the which did also so strongly work and put forthitself, both in my heart and life, and that from a child, that I had but few equals, especiallyconsidering my years, which were tender, being few, both for cursing, swearing, lying, andblaspheming the holy name of God.5. Yea, so settled and rooted was I in these things, that they became as a second nature to me; thewhich, as I also have with soberness considered since, did so offend the Lord, that even in mychildhood He did scare and affright me with fearful dreams, and did terrify me with dreadfulvisions; for often, after I had spent this and the other day in sin, I have in my bed been greatlyafflicted, while asleep, with the apprehensions of devils and wicked spirits, who still, as I thenthought, laboured to draw me away with them, of which I could never be rid.6. Also I should, at these years, be greatly afflicted and troubled with the thoughts of the day ofjudgment, and that both night and day, and should tremble at the thoughts of the fearful tormentsof hell fire; still fearing that it would be my lot to be found at last amongst those devils andhellish fiends, who are there bound down with the chains and bonds of eternal darkness, ‘unto thejudgment of the great day.’7. These things, I say, when I was but a child but nine or ten years old, did so distress my soul,that when in the midst of my many sports and childish vanities, amidst my vain companions, Iwas often much cast down and afflicted in my mind therewith, yet could I not let go my sins.Yea, I was also then so overcome with despair of life and heaven, that I should often wish eitherthat there had been no hell, or that I had been a devil-supposing they were only tormentors; thatif it must needs be that I went thither, I might be rather a tormentor, than be tormented myself.8. A while after, these terrible dreams did leave me, which also I soon forgot; for my pleasuresdid quickly cut off the remembrance of them, as if they had never been: wherefore, with moregreediness, according to the strength of nature, I did still let loose the reins to my lusts, anddelighted in all transgression against the law of God: so that, until I came to the state of marriage,I was the very ringleader of all the youth that kept me company, into all manner of vice andungodliness.9. Yea, such prevalency had the lusts and fruits of the flesh in this poor soul of mine, that had nota miracle of precious grace prevented, I had not only perished by the stroke of eternal justice, buthad also laid myself open, even to the stroke of those laws, which bring some to disgrace andopen shame before the face of the world.10. In these days, the thoughts of religion were very grievous to me; I could neither endure itmyself, nor that any other should; so that, when I have seen some read in those books thatconcerned Christian piety, it would be as it were a prison to me. Then I said unto God, ‘Departfrom me, for I desire not the knowledge of thy ways’ (Job 21.14). I was now void of all goodconsideration, heaven and hell were both out of sight and mind; and as for saving and damning,they were least in my thoughts. O Lord, thou knowest my life, and my ways were not hid fromThee.11. Yet this I well remember, that though I could myself sin with the greatest delight and ease,and also take pleasure in the vileness of my companions; yet, even then, if I have at any timeseen wicked things, by those who professed goodness, it would make my spirit tremble. As once,above all the rest, when I was in my height of vanity, yet hearing one to swear that was reckonedfor a religious man, it had so great a stroke upon my spirit, that it made my heart to ache.12. But God did not utterly leave me, but followed me still, not now with convictions, butjudgments; yet, such as were mixed with mercy. For once I fell into a creek of the sea, and hardlyescaped drowning. Another time I fell out of a boat into Bedford river, but mercy yet preservedme alive. Besides, another time, being in the field with one of my companions, it chanced that anadder passed over the highway; so I, having a stick in my hand, struck her over the back; andhaving stunned her, I forced open her mouth with my stick, and plucked her sting out with myfingers, by which act, had not God been merciful, I might, by my desperateness, have broughtmyself to mine end.13. This also have I taken notice of with thanksgiving; when I was a soldier, I, with others, weredrawn out to go to such a place to besiege it; but when I was just ready to go, one of thecompany desired to go in my room; to which, when I had consented, he took my place; andcoming to the siege, as he stood sentinel, he was shot into the head with a musket bullet, anddied.14. Here, as I said, were judgments and mercy, but neither of them did awaken my soul torighteousness; wherefore I sinned still, and grew more and more rebellious against God, andcareless of mine own salvation.15. Presently after this, I changed my condition into a married state, and my mercy was to lightupon a wife whose father was counted godly. This woman and I, though we came together aspoor as poor might be, not having so much household stuff as a dish or spoon betwixt us both,yet this she had for her part, The Plain Man’s Pathway to Heaven, and The Practice of Piety,which her father had left her when he died. In these two books I should sometimes read with her,wherein I also found some things that were somewhat pleasing to me; but all this while I metwith no conviction. She also would be often telling of me, what a godly man her father was, andhow he would reprove and correct vice, both in his house, and amongst his neighbours; what astrict and holy life he lived in his day, both in word and deed.16. Wherefore these books with this relation, though they did not reach my heart, to awaken itabout my sad and sinful state, yet they did beget within me some desires to religion: so that,because I knew no better, I fell in very eagerly with the religion of the times; to wit, to go tochurch twice a day, and that too with the foremost; and there should very devoutly, both say andsing as others did, yet retaining my wicked life; but withal, I was so overrun with a spirit ofsuperstition, that I adored, and that with great devotion, even all things, both the high place,priest, clerk, vestment, service, and what else belonging to the church; counting all things holythat were therein contained, and especially the priest and clerk most happy, and without doubt,greatly blessed, because they were the servants, as I then thought, of God, and were principal inthe holy temple, to do His work therein.17. This conceit grew so strong in little time upon my spirit, that had I but seen a priest, thoughnever so sordid and debauched in his life, I should find my spirit fall under him, reverence him,and knit unto him: yea, I thought for the love I did bear unto them, supposing they were theministers of God, I could have lain down at their feet, and have been trampled upon by them;their name, their garb, and work, did so intoxicate and bewitch me.18. After I had been thus for some considerable time, another thought came into my mind; andthat was, whether we were of the Israelites, or no? For finding in the Scriptures that they wereonce the peculiar people of God, thought I, if I were one of this race, my soul must needs behappy. Now again, I found within me a great longing to be resolved about this question, butcould not tell how I should. At last I asked my father of it; who told me, No, we were not.Wherefore then I fell in my spirit as to the hopes of that, and so remained.19. But all this while, I was not sensible of the danger and evil of sin; I was kept fromconsidering that sin would damn me, what religion soever I followed, unless I was found inChrist. Nay, I never thought of Him, nor whether there was one, or no. Thus man, while blind,doth wander, but wearieth himself with vanity, for he knoweth not the way to the city of God(Eccl. 10.15).20. But one day, amongst all the sermons our parson made, his subject was, to treat of theSabbath-day, and of the evil of breaking that, either with labour, sports or otherwise. Now I was,notwithstanding my religion, one that took much delight in all manner of vice, and especiallythat was the day that I did solace myself therewith, wherefore I fell in my conscience under hissermon, thinking and believing that he made that sermon on purpose to show me my evil doing;and at that time I felt what guilt was, though never before, that I can remember; but then I was,for the present, greatly loaden therewith, and so went home when the sermon was ended, with agreat burden upon my spirit.21. This, for that instant, did benumb the sinews of my best delights, and did imbitter my formerpleasures to me; but behold, it lasted not, for before I had well dined, the trouble began to go offmy mind, and my heart returned to his old course: but oh! how glad was I, that this trouble wasgone from me, and that the fire was put out, that I might sin again without control! Wherefore,when I had satisfied nature with my food, I shook the sermon out of my mind, and to my oldcustom of sports and gaming I returned with great delight.22. But the same day, as I was in the midst of a game at cat, and having struck it one blow fromthe hole, just as I was about to strike it the second time, a voice did suddenly dart from heaveninto my soul, which said, Wilt thou leave thy sins and go to heaven, or have thy sins and go tohell? At this I was put to an exceeding maze; wherefore, leaving my cat upon the ground, Ilooked up to heaven, and was as if I had, with the eyes of my understanding, seen the Lord Jesuslooking down upon me, as being very hotly displeased with me, and as if He did severelythreaten me with some grievous punishment for these and other my ungodly practices.23. I had no sooner thus conceived in my mind, but suddenly this conclusion was fastened on myspirit, for the former hint did set my sins again before my face, that I had been a great andgrievous sinner, and that it was now too late for me to look after heaven; for Christ would notforgive me, nor pardon my transgressions. Then I fell to musing upon this also; and while I wasthinking on it, and fearing lest it should be so, I felt my heart sink in despair, concluding it wastoo late; and therefore I resolved in my mind I would go on in sin; for, thought I, if the case bethus, my state is surely miserable; miserable if I leave my sins, and but miserable if I follow then;I can but be damned, and if I must be so, I had as good be damned for many sins, as to bedamned for few.24. Thus I stood in the midst of my play, before all that then were present; but yet I told themnothing: but I say, I having made this conclusion, I returned desperately to my sport again; and Iwell remember, that presently this kind of despair did so possess my soul, that I was persuaded Icould never attain to other comfort than what I should get in sin; for heaven was gone already, sothat on that I must not think; wherefore I found within me a great desire to take my fill of sin,still studying what sin was set to be committed, that I might taste the sweetness of it; and I madeas much haste as I could to fill my belly with its delicates, lest I should die before I had mydesire; for that I feared greatly. In these things, I protest before God, I lie not, neither do I feignthis sort of speech; these were really, strongly, and with all my heart, my desires; the good Lord,whose mercy is unsearchable, forgive me my transgressions .25. And I am very confident, that this temptation of the devil is more than usual amongst poorcreatures than many are aware of, even to overrun their spirits with a scurvy and seared frame ofheart, and benumbing of conscience; which frame, he stilly and slily supplieth with such despair,that though not much guilt attendeth the soul, yet they continually have a secret conclusionwithin them, that there is no hopes for them; for they have loved sons, ‘therefore after them theywill go’ (Jer. 2.25; 18.12).26. Now therefore I went on in sin with great greediness of mind, still grudging that I could notbe so satisfied with it as I would. This did continue with me about a month, or more; but one day,as I was standing at a neighbour’s shop-window, and there cursing and swearing, and playing themadman, after my wonted manner, there sat within the woman of the house, and heard me, who,though she was a very loose and ungodly wretch, yet protested that I swore and cursed at thatmost fearful rate, that she was made to tremble to hear me; and told me further, That I was theungodliest fellow for swearing that ever she heard in all her life; and that I, by thus doing, wasable to spoil all the youth in a whole town, if they came but in my company.27. At this reproof I was silenced, and put to secret shame, and that too, as I thought, before theGod of heaven; wherefore, while I stood there, and hanging down my head. I wished with all myheart that I might be a little child again, that my father might learn me to speak without thiswicked way of swearing; for, thought I, I am so accustomed to it, that it is in vain for me to thinkof a reformation, for I thought it could never be.28. But how it came to pass, I know not; I did from this time forward so leave my swearing, thatit was a great wonder to myself to observe it; and whereas before, I knew not how to speakunless I put an oath before, and another behind, to make my words have authority; now, I could,without it, speak better, and with more pleasantness, than ever I could before. All this while Iknew not Jesus Christ, neither did I leave my sports and plays.29. But quickly after this, I fell in company with one poor man that made profession of religion;who, as I then thought, did talk pleasantly of the Scriptures, and of the matters of religion;wherefore, falling into some love and liking to what he said, I betook me to my Bible, and beganto take great pleasure in reading, but especially with the historical part thereof; for, as for Paul’sepistles, and Scriptures of that nature, I could not away with them, being as yet but ignorant,either of the corruptions of my nature, or of the want and worth of Jesus Christ to save me.30. Wherefore I fell to some outward reformation, both in my words and life, and did set thecommandments before me for my way to heaven; which commandments I also did strive to keep,and, as I thought, did keep them pretty well sometimes, and then I should have comfort; yet nowand then should break one, and so afflict my conscience; but then I should repent, and say I wassorry for it, and promise God to do better next time, and there get help again, for then I thought Ipleased God as well as any man in England.31. Thus I continued about a year; all which time our neighbours did take me to be a very godlyman, a new and religious man, and did marvel much to see such a great and famous alteration inmy life and manners; and, indeed, so it was, though yet I knew not Christ, nor grace, nor faith,nor hope; and truly, as I have well seen since, had I then died, my state had been most fearful;well, this, I say, continued about a twelvemonth or more.32. But, I say, my neighbours were amazed at this my great conversion, from prodigiousprofaneness, to something like a moral life; and, truly, so they well might; for this my conversionwas as great, as for Tom of Bedlam to become a sober man. Now, therefore, they began topraise, to commend, and to speak well of me, both to my face, and behind my back. Now, I was,as they said, become godly; now, I was become a right honest man. But oh! when I understoodthat these were their words and opinions of me, it pleased me mighty well. For though, as yet, Iwas nothing but a poor painted hypocrite, yet I loved to be talked of as one that was truly godly. Iwas proud of my godliness, and, I did all I did, either to be seen of, or to be well spoken of, byman. And thus I continued for about a twelvemonth or more.33. Now you must know, that before this I had taken much delight in ringing, but my consciencebeginning to be tender, I thought such practice was but vain, and therefore forced myself to leaveit, yet my mind hankered; wherefore I should go to the steeple house, and look on it, though Idurst not ring. But I thought this did not become religion neither, yet I forced myself, and wouldlook on still; but quickly after, I began to think, How, if one of the bells should fall? Then Ichose to stand under a main beam, that lay overthwart the steeple, from side to side, thinkingthere I might stand sure, but then I should think again, should the bell fall with a swing, it mightfirst hit the wall, and then rebounding upon me, might kill me for all this beam. This made mestand in the steeple door; and now, thought I, I am safe enough; for if a bell should then fall, Ican slip out behind these thick walls, and so be preserved notwithstanding.34. So, after this, I would yet go to see them ring, but would not go farther than the steeple door;but then it came into my head, How, if the steeple itself should fall? And this thought, it may fallfor aught I know, when I stood and looked on, did continually so shake my mind, that I durst notstand at the steeple door any longer, but was forced to flee, for fear the steeple should fall uponmy head.35. Another thing was my dancing; I was a full year before I could quite leave that; but all thiswhile, when I thought I kept this or that commandment, or did, by word or deed, anything that Ithought was good, I had great peace in my conscience; and should think with myself, God cannotchoose but be now pleased with me; yea, to relate it in mine own way, I thought no man inEngland could please God better than I.36. But, poor wretch as I was, I was all this while ignorant of Jesus Christ, and going about toestablish my own righteousness; and had perished therein, had not God, in mercy, showed memore of my state of nature.37. But upon a day, the good providence of God did cast me to Bedford, to work on my calling;and in one of the streets of that town, I came where there were three or four poor women sittingat a door in the sun, and talking about the things of God; and being now willing to hear themdiscourse, I drew near to hear what they said, for I was now a brisk talker also myself in thematters of religion, but now I may say, I heard, but I understood not; for they were far above, outof my reach, for their talk was about a new birth, the work of God on their hearts, also how theywere convinced of their miserable state by nature; they talked how God had visited their soulswith His love in the Lord Jesus, and with what words and promises they had been refreshed,comforted, and supported against the temptations of the devil. Moreover, they reasoned of thesuggestions and temptations of Satan in particular; and told to each other by which they had beenafflicted, and how they were borne up under his assaults. They also discoursed of their ownwretchedness of heart, of their unbelief; and did contemn, slight, and abhor their ownrighteousness, as filthy and insufficient to do them any good.38. And methought they spake as if joy did make them speak; they spake with such pleasantnessof Scripture language, and with such appearance of grace in all they said, that they were to me asif they had found a new world, as if they were people that dwelt alone, and were not to bereckoned among their neighbours (Num. 23.9).39. At this I felt my own heart began to shake, as mistrusting my condition to be naught; for Isaw that in all my thoughts about religion and salvation, the new birth did never enter into mymind, neither knew I the comfort of the Word and promise, nor the deceitfulness and treachery ofmy own wicked heart. As for secret thoughts, I took no notice of them; neither did I understandwhat Satan’s temptations were, nor how they were to be withstood and resisted, etc.40. Thus, therefore, when I had heard and considered what they said, I left them, and went aboutmy employment again, but their talk and discourse went with me; also my heart would tarry withthem, for I was greatly affected with their words, both because by them I was convinced that Iwanted the true tokens of a truly godly man, and also because by them I was convinced of thehappy and blessed condition of him that was such a one.41. Therefore I should often make it my business to be going again and again into the companyof these poor people, for I could not stay away; and the more I went amongst them, the more Idid question my condition; and as I still do remember, presently I found two things within me, atwhich I did sometimes marvel, especially considering what a blind, ignorant, sordid, andungodly wretch but just before I was; the one was a great softness and tenderness of heart, whichcaused me to fall under the conviction of what by Scripture they asserted; and the other was agreat bending in my mind to a continual meditating on it, and on all other good things which atany time I heard or read of.42. By these things my mind was now so turned, that it lay like a horse leech at the vein, stillcrying out, Give, give (Prov. 30.15); yea, it was so fixed on eternity, and on the things about thekingdom of heaven, that is, so far as I knew, though as yet, God knows, I knew but little; thatneither pleasures nor profits, nor persuasions, nor threats, could loosen it, or make it let go hishold; and though I may speak it with shame, yet it is in very deed a certain truth, it would thenhave been as difficult for me to have taken my mind from heaven to earth, as I have found itoften since to get it again from earth to heaven.43. One thing I may not omit: There was a young man in our town, to whom my heart was knitmore than to any other, but he being a most wicked creature for cursing, and swearing, andwhoring, I now shook him off, and forsook his company: but about a quarter of a year after I hadleft him, I met him in a certain lane, and asked him how he did; he, after his old swearing andmad way, answered, he was well. But, Harry, said I, why do you swear and curse thus? Whatwill become of you, if you die in this condition? He answered me in a great chafe, What wouldthe devil do for company, if it were not for such as I am?44. About this time I met with some Ranters’ books, that were put forth by some of ourcountrymen, which books were also highly in esteem by several old professors; some of these Iread, but was not able to make a judgment about them; wherefore as I read in them, and thoughtupon them, feeling myself unable to judge, I should betake myself to hearty prayer in thismanner: O Lord, I am a fool, and not able to know the truth from error: Lord, leave me not to myown blindness, either to approve of, or condemn this doctrine; if it be of God, let me not despiseit; if it be of the devil, let me not embrace it. Lord, I lay my soul, in this matter, only at Thy foot;let me not be deceived, I humbly beseech Thee. I had one religious intimate companion all thiswhile, and that was the poor man that I spoke of before; but about this time he also turned a mostdevilish Ranter, and gave himself up to all manner of filthiness, especially uncleanness; he wouldalso deny that there was a God, angel, or spirit; and would laugh at all exhortations to sobriety.When I laboured to rebuke his wickedness, he would laugh the more, and pretend that he hadgone through all religions, and could never light on the right till now. He told me also, that in alittle time we should see all professors turn to the ways of the Ranters. Wherefore, abominatingthose cursed principles, I left his company forthwith, and became to him as great a stranger, as Ihad been before a familiar.45. Neither was this man only a temptation to me; but my calling lying in the country, Ihappened to light into several people’s company, who, though strict in religion formerly, yetwere also swept away by these Ranters. These would also talk with me of their ways, andcondemn me as legal and dark; pretending that they had only attained to perfection that could dowhat they would, and not sin. Oh! these temptations were suitable to my flesh, I being but ayoung man, and my nature in its prime; but God, who had, I hope, designed me for better things,kept me in the fear of His name, and did not suffer me to accept of such principles. And blessedbe God, who put it into my heart to cry to Him to be kept and directed, still distrusting mine ownwisdom; for I have since seen even the effect of that prayer, in His preserving me not only fromranting errors, but from those also that have sprung up since. The Bible was precious to me inthose days.46. And now, methought, I began to look into the Bible with new eyes, and read as I never didbefore; and especially the epistles of the apostle Paul were sweet and pleasant to me; and, indeed,I was then never out of the Bible, either by reading or meditation; still crying out to God, that Imight know the truth, and way to heaven and glory.47. And as I went on and read, I lighted on that passage, ‘To one is given by the Spirit the wordof wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; and to another faith,’ etc. (1Cor. 12.8, 9). And though, as I have since seen, that by this Scripture the Holy Ghost intends, inspecial, things extraordinary, yet on me it did then fasten with conviction, that I did want thingsordinary, even that understanding and wisdom that other Christians had. On this word I mused,and could not tell what to do, especially this word faith put me to it, for I could not help it, butsometimes must question, whether I had any faith or no; for I feared that it shut me out of all theblessings that other good people had given them of God; but I was loath to conclude I had nofaith in my soul; for if I do so, thought I, then I shall count myself a very castaway indeed.48. No, said I with myself, though I am convinced that I am an ignorant sot, and that I want thoseblessed gifts of knowledge and understanding that other good people have; yet, at a venture, Iwill conclude I am not altogether faithless, though I know not what faith is. For it was showedme, and that too, as I have since seen, by Satan, that those who conclude themselves in a faithlessstate, have neither rest nor quiet in their souls; and I was loath to fall quite into despair.49. Wherefore, by this suggestion, I was for a while made afraid to see my want of faith; but Godwould not suffer me thus to undo and destroy my soul, but did continually, against this my blindand sad conclusion, create still within me such suppositions, insomuch that I might in thisdeceive myself, that I could not rest content, until I did now come to some certain knowledge,whether I had faith or no; this always running in my mind, But how if you want faith indeed? Buthow can you tell if you have faith? And, besides, I saw for certain, if I had not, I was sure toperish for ever.50. So that though I endeavoured at the first to look over the business of faith, yet in a little time,I better considering the matter, was willing to put myself upon the trial, whether I had faith or no.But alas, poor wretch, so ignorant and brutish was I, that I knew to this day no more how to do it,than I know how to begin and accomplish that rare and curious piece of art which I never yet sawnor considered.51. Wherefore, while I was thus considering, and being put to my plunge about it, for you mustknow, that as yet I had in this matter broken my mind to no man, only did hear and consider, thetempter came in with his delusion, That there was no way for me to know I had faith, but bytrying to work some miracle: urging those Scriptures that seem to look that way, for theenforcing and strengthening his temptation. Nay, one day as I was betwixt Elstow and Bedford,the temptation was hot upon me to try if I had faith, by doing of some miracle: which miracle atthat time was this, I must say to the puddles that were in the horse pads, Be dry; and to the dryplaces, Be you the puddles. And truly, one time I was a-going to say so indeed; but just as I wasabout to speak, this thought came into my mind, But go under yonder hedge and pray first, thatGod would make you able. But when I had concluded to pray, this came hot upon me, That if Iprayed, and came again and tried to do it, and yet did nothing notwithstanding, then be sure I hadno faith, but was a castaway and lost. Nay, thought I, if it be so, I will never try yet, but will staya little longer.52. So I continued at a great loss; for I thought, if they only had faith, which could do sowonderful things, then I concluded that, for the present, I neither had it, nor yet, for time tocome, were ever like to have it. Thus I was tossed between the devil and my own ignorance, andso perplexed, especially at some times, that I could not tell what to do.53. About this time, the state and happiness of these poor people at Bedford was thus, in a dreamor vision, represented to me. I saw, as if they were set on the sunny side of some high mountain,there refreshing themselves with the pleasant beams of the sun, while I was shivering andshrinking in the cold, afflicted with frost, snow, and dark clouds. Methought, also, betwixt meand them, I saw a wall that did compass about this mountain; now, through this wall my soul didgreatly desire to pass; concluding, that if I could, I would go even into the very midst of them,and there also comfort myself with the heat of their sun.54. About this wall I thought myself, to go again and again, still prying as I went, to see if Icould find some way or passage, by which I might enter therein; but none could I find for sometime. At the last, I saw, as it were, a narrow gap, like a little doorway in the wall, through which Iattempted to pass; but the passage being very strait and narrow, I made many efforts to get in, butall in vain, even until I was well-nigh quite beat out, by striving to get in; at last, with greatstriving, methought I at first did get in my head, and after that, by a sidling striving, myshoulders, and my whole body; then I was exceeding glad, and went and sat down in the midst ofthem, and so was comforted with the light and heat of their sun.55. Now, this mountain and wall, etc., was thus made out to me-the mountain signified thechurch of the living God; the sun that shone thereon, the comfortable shining of His mercifulface on them that were therein; the wall, I thought, was the Word, that did make separationbetween the Christians and the world; and the gap which was in this wall, I thought, was JesusChrist, who is the way to God the Father (John 14.6; Matt. 7.14). But forasmuch as the passagewas wonderful narrow, even so narrow, that I could not, but with great difficulty, enter in thereat,it showed me that none could enter into life, but those that were in downright earnest, and unlessthey left this wicked world behind them; for here was only room for body and soul, but not forbody and soul, and sin.56. This resemblance abode upon my spirit many days; all which time I saw myself in a forlornand sad condition, but yet was provoked to a vehement hunger and desire to be one of thatnumber that did sit in the sunshine. Now also I should pray wherever I was, whether at home orabroad, in house or field, and should also often, with lifting up of heart, sing that of the 51stPsalm, ‘O Lord, consider my distress’; for as yet I knew not where I was.57. Neither as yet could I attain to any comfortable persuasion that I had faith in Christ; butinstead of having satisfaction, here I began to find my soul to be assaulted with fresh doubtsabout my future happiness; especially with such as these, Whether I was elected? But how, if theday of grace should now be past and gone?58. By these two temptations I was very much afflicted and disquieted; sometimes by one, andsometimes by the other of them. And first, to speak of that about my questioning my election, Ifound at this time, that though I was in a flame to find the way to heaven and glory, and thoughnothing could beat me off from this, yet this question did so offend and discourage me, that Iwas, especially at some times, as if the very strength of my body also had been taken away bythe force and power thereof. This scripture did also seem to me to trample upon all my desires, ‘Itis not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy’ (Rom. 9.16).59. With this scripture I could not tell what to do; for I evidently saw, that unless the great God,of His infinite grace and bounty, had voluntarily chosen me to be a vessel of mercy, though Ishould desire, and long and labour until my heart did break, no good could come of it. Therefore,this would still stick with me, How can you tell that you are elected? And what if you shouldnot? How then?60. 0 Lord, thought I, what if I should not, indeed? It may be you are not, said the tempter; it maybe so, indeed, thought I. Why, then, said Satan, you had as good leave off, and strive no further;for if, indeed, you should not be elected and chosen of God, there is no talk of your being saved;’For it is neither of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy.’61. By these things I was driven to my wits’ end, not knowing what to say, or how to answerthese temptations. Indeed, I little thought that Satan had thus assaulted me, but that rather it wasmy own prudence, thus to start the question; for, that the elect only attained eternal life, that I,without scruple, did heartily close withal; but that myself was one of them, there lay all thequestion.62. Thus, therefore, for several days, I was greatly assaulted and perplexed, and was often, whenI have been walking, ready to sink where I went, with faintness in my mind; but one day, after Ihad been so many weeks oppressed and cast down therewith, as I was now quite giving up theghost of all my hopes of ever attaining life, that sentence fell with weight upon my spirit, ‘Lookat the generations of old and see; did ever any trust in the Lord, and was confounded?’63. At which I was greatly lightened and encouraged in my soul; for thus, at that very instant, itwas expounded to me, Begin at the beginning of Genesis, and read to the end of the Revelations,and see if you can find that there was ever any that trusted in the Lord, and was confounded. So,coming home, I presently went to my Bible to see if I could find that saying, not doubting but tofind it presently; for it was so fresh, and with such strength and comfort on my spirit, that I wasas if it talked with me.64. Well, I looked, but I found it not; only it abode upon me; then I did ask first this good man,and then another, if they knew where it was, but they knew no such place. At this I wonderedthat such a sentence should so suddenly, and with such comfort and strength, seize and abideupon my heart, and yet that none could find it, for I doubted not but it was in holy Scripture.65. Thus I continued above a year, and could not find the place; but at last, casting my eye intothe Apocrypha books, I found it in Ecclesiasticus 2.10. This, at the first, did somewhat daunt me;but because, by this time, I had got more experience of the love and kindness of God, it troubledme the less; especially when I considered, that though it was not in those texts that we call holyand canonical, yet forasmuch as this sentence was the sum and substance of many of thepromises, it was my duty to take the comfort of it; and I bless God for that word, for it was ofGod to me: that word doth still, at times, shine before my face.66. After this, that other doubt did come with strength upon me, But how if the day of graceshould be past and gone? How if you have overstood the time of mercy? Now, I remember thatone day, as I was walking into the country, I was much in the thoughts of this, But how if the dayof grace be past? And to aggravate my trouble, the tempter presented to my mind those goodpeople of Bedford, and suggested thus unto me, That these being converted already, they were allthat God would save in those parts; and that I came too late, for these had got the blessing beforeI came.67. Now was I in great distress, thinking in very deed that this might well be so; wherefore Iwent up and down bemoaning my sad condition, counting myself far worse than a thousandfools, for standing off thus long, and spending so many years in sin as I had done; still cryingout, Oh, that I had turned sooner! Oh, that I had turned seven years ago! It made me also angrywith myself, to think that I should have no more wit, but to trifle away my time till my soul andheaven were lost.68. But when I had been long vexed with this fear, and was scarce able to take one step more,just about the same place where I received my other encouragement, these words broke in uponmy mind, ‘Compel them to come in, that my house may be filled’; ‘and yet there is room’ (Luke14.22, 23). These words, but especially them, ‘And yet there is room’, were sweet words to me;for, truly, I thought that by them I saw there was place enough in heaven for me; and, moreover,that when the Lord Jesus did speak these words, He then did think of me; and that He, knowingthat the time would come that I should be afflicted with fear that there was no place left for me inHis bosom, did before speak this word, and leave it upon record, that I might find help therebyagainst this vile temptation. This, I then verily believed.69. In the light and encouragement of this word, I went a pretty while; and the comfort was themore, when I thought that the Lord Jesus should think on me so long ago, and that He shouldspeak those words on purpose for my sake; for I did then think, verily, that He did on purposespeak them, to encourage me withal.70. But I was not without my temptations to go back again; temptations, I say, both from Satan,mine own heart, and carnal acquaintance; but I thank God these were outweighed by that soundsense of death and of the day of judgment, which abode, as it were, continually in my view; Ishould often also think on Nebuchadnezzar, of whom it is said, He had given him all thekingdoms of the earth (Dan. 5.19). Yet, I thought, if this great man had all his portion in thisworld, one hour in hell fire would make him forget all. Which consideration was a great help tome.71. I was almost made, about this time, to see something concerning the beasts that Mosescounted clean and unclean. I thought those beasts were types of men; the clean, types of themthat were the people of God; but the unclean, types of such as were the children of the wickedone. Now, I read that the clean beasts chewed the cud; that is, thought I, they show us we mustfeed upon the Word of God. They also parted the hoof; I thought that signified we must part, ifwe would be saved, with the ways of ungodly men. And also, in further reading about them Ifound that though we did chew the cud as the hare, yet if we walked with claws like a dog, or ifwe did part the hoof like the swine, yet if we did not chew the cud as the sheep, we were still, forall that, but unclean; for I thought the hare to be a type of those that talk of the Word, yet walk inthe ways of sin; and that the swine was like him that parted with his outward pollutions, but stillwanteth the Word of faith, without which there could be no way of salvation, let a man be neverso devout (Deut.14). After this I found, by reading the Word, that those that must be glorifiedwith Christ in another world must be called by Him here; called to the partaking of a share in HisWord and righteousness, and to the comforts and first fruits of His Spirit, and to a peculiarinterest in all those heavenly things which do indeed fore fit the soul for that rest and house ofglory which is in heaven above.72. Here, again, I was at a very great stand, not knowing what to do, fearing I was not called; for,thought I, if I be not called, what then can do me good? None but those who are effectuallycalled, inherit the kingdom of heaven. But oh! how I now loved those words that spake of aChristian’s calling! as when the Lord said to one, ‘Follow me’, and to another, ‘Come after me’.And oh! thought I, that He would say so to me too, how gladly would I run after him!73. I cannot now express with what longings and breakings in my soul I cried to Christ to callme. Thus I continued for a time, all on a flame to be converted to Jesus Christ; and did also see atthat day, such glory in a converted state, that I could not be contented without a share therein.Gold! could it have been gotten for gold, what could I have given for it! had I a whole world ithad all gone ten thousand times over for this, that my soul might have been in a converted state.74. How lovely now was everyone in my eyes that I thought to be converted men and women!they shone, they walked like a people that carried the broad seal of heaven about them. Oh! I sawthe lot was fallen to them in pleasant places, and they had a goodly heritage (Ps. 16.6). But thatwhich made me sick was that of Christ, in Mark, He went up into a mountain and called to Himwhom He would, and they came unto Him (Mark 3.13).75. This scripture made me faint and fear, yet it kindled fire in my soul. That which made mefear was this, lest Christ should have no liking to me, for He called ‘whom he would’. But oh! theglory that I saw in that condition did still so engage my heart that I could seldom read of any thatChrist did call but I presently wished, Would I had been in their clothes; would I had been bornPeter; would I had been born John; or would I had been by and had heard Him when He calledthem, how would I have cried, O Lord, call me also. But oh! I feared He would not call me.76. And truly the Lord let me go thus many months together and showed me nothing; either thatI was already, or should be called hereafter. But at last, after much time spent, and many groansto God, that I might be made partaker of the holy and heavenly calling, that Word came in uponme: ‘I will cleanse their blood that I have not cleansed: for the Lord dwelleth in Zion’ (Joel 3.21).These words I thought were sent to encourage me to wait still upon God, and signified unto me,that if I were not already, yet time might come, I might be in truth converted to Christ.77. About this time I began to break my mind to those poor people in Bedford, and to tell themmy condition, which, when they had heard, they told Mr. Gifford of me, who himself also tookoccasion to talk with me, and was willing to be well persuaded of me, though I think but fromlittle grounds: but he invited me to his house, where I should hear him confer with others, aboutthe dealings of God with the soul; from all which I still received more conviction, and from thattime began to see something of the vanity and inward wretchedness of my wicked heart, for asyet I knew no great matter therein; but now it began to be discovered unto me, and also to workat that rate for wickedness as it never did before. Now I evidently found that lusts andcorruptions would strongly put forth themselves within me, in wicked thoughts and desires,which I did not regard before; my desires for heaven and life began to fail. I found also, thatwhereas my soul was full of longing after God, now my heart began to hanker after every foolishvanity; yea, my heart would not be moved to mind that that was good; it began to be careless,both of my soul and heaven; it would now continually hang back, both to, and in every duty; andwas as a clog on the leg of a bird to hinder her from flying.78. Nay, thought I, now I grow worse and worse; now am I farther from conversion than ever Iwas before. Wherefore I began to sink greatly in my soul, and began to entertain suchdiscouragement in my heart as laid me low as hell. If now I should have burned at a stake, Icould not believe that Christ had love for me; alas, I could neither hear Him, nor see Him, norfeel Him, nor savour any of His things; I was driven as with a tempest, my heart would beunclean, the Canaanites would dwell in the land.79. Sometimes I would tell my condition to the people of God, which, when they heard, theywould pity me, and would tell me of the promises; but they had as good have told me that I mustreach the sun with my finger as have bidden me receive or rely upon the promise; and as soon asI should have done it, all my sense and feeling was against me; and I saw I had a heart that wouldsin, and that lay under a law that would condemn.80. These things have often made me think of that child which the father brought to Christ, who,while he was yet a-coming to him, was thrown down by the devil, and also so rent and torn byhim that he lay and wallowed, foaming (Luke 9.42, Mark 9.20).81. Further, in these days I should find my heart to shut itself up against the Lord, and againstHis holy Word. I have found my unbelief to set, as it were, the shoulder to the door to keep Himout, and that too even then, when I have with many a bitter sigh cried, Good Lord, break it open;Lord, break these gates of brass, and cut these bars of iron asunder (Ps. 107.16). Yet that wordwould sometimes create in my heart a peaceable pause, ‘I girded thee, though thou hast notknown me’ (Isa. 45.5).82. But all this while as to the act of sinning, I never was more tender than now; I durst not take apin or a stick, though but so big as a straw, for my conscience now was sore, and would smart atevery touch; I could not now tell how to speak my words, for fear I should misplace them. Oh,how gingerly did I then go in all I did or said! I found myself as on a miry bog that shook if I didbut stir; and was there left both of God and Christ, and the Spirit, and all good things.83. But, I observe, though I was such a great sinner before conversion, yet God never muchcharged the guilt of the sins of my ignorance upon me; only He showed me I was lost if I had notChrist, because I had been a sinner; I saw that I wanted a perfect righteousness to present mewithout fault before God, and this righteousness was nowhere to be found, but in the person ofJesus Christ.84. But my original and inward pollution, that, that was my plague and my affliction; that, I say,at a dreadful rate, always putting forth itself within me; that I had the guilt of, to amazement; byreason of that, I was more loathsome in my own eyes than was a toad; and I thought I was so inGod’s eyes too; sin and corruption, I said, would as naturally bubble out of my heart, as waterwould bubble out of a fountain. I thought now that everyone had a better heart than I had; I couldhave changed heart with anybody; I thought none but the devil himself could equalize me forinward wickedness and pollution of mind. I fell, therefore, at the sight of my own vileness,deeply into despair; for I concluded that this condition that I was in could not stand with a stateof grace. Sure, thought I, I am forsaken of God; sure I am given up to the devil, and to areprobate mind; and thus I continued a long while, even for some years together.85. While I was thus afflicted with the fears of my own damnation, there were two things wouldmake me wonder; the one was, when I saw old people hunting after the things of this life, as ifthey should live here always; the other was, when I found professors much distressed and castdown, when they met with outward losses, as of husband, wife, child, etc. Lord, thought I, whatado is here about such little things as these! What seeking after carnal things by some, and whatgrief in others for the loss of them! If they so much labour after, and spend so many tears for thethings of this present life, how am I to be bemoaned, pitied, and prayed for! My soul is dying,my soul is damning. Were my soul but in a good condition, and were I but sure of it, oh! howrich I should esteem myself, though blessed but with bread and water; I should count those butsmall afflictions, and should bear them as little burdens. ‘A wounded spirit who can bear?’86. And though I was thus troubled, and tossed, and afflicted, with the sight and sense and terrorof my own wickedness, yet I was afraid to let this sight and sense go quite off my mind; for Ifound that, unless guilt of conscience was taken off the right way, that is, by the blood of Christ,a man grew rather worse for the loss of his trouble of mind, than better. Wherefore, if my guiltlay hard upon me, then I should cry that the blood of Christ might take it off; and if it was goingoff without it (for the sense of sin would be sometimes as if it would die, and go quite away),then I would also strive to fetch it upon my heart again, by bringing the punishment for sin inhell fire upon my spirits; and should cry, Lord, let it not go off my heart, but the right way, butby the blood of Christ, and by the application of Thy mercy, through Him, to my soul; for thatscripture lay much upon me, ‘without shedding of blood is no remission’ (Heb. 9.22). And thatwhich made me the more afraid of this was, because I had seen some who, though when theywere under wounds of conscience, then they would cry and pray; but they seeking rather presentease from their trouble, than pardon for their sin, cared not how they lost their guilt, so they got itout of their mind; and, therefore, having got it off the wrong way, it was not sanctified untothem; but they grew harder and blinder, and more wicked after their trouble. This made meafraid, and made me cry to God the more, that it might not be so with me.87. And now was I sorry that God had made me a man, for I feared I was a reprobate; I countedman as unconverted, the most doleful of all the creatures. Thus being afflicted and tossed aboutmy sad condition, I counted myself alone, and above the most of men unblessed.88. Yea, I thought it impossible that ever I should attain to so much goodness of heart, as tothank God that He had made me a man. Man indeed is the most noble by creation, of allcreatures in the visible world; but by sin he has made himself the most ignoble. The beasts, birds,fishes, etc., I blessed their condition, for they had not a sinful nature, they were not obnoxious inthe sight of God; they were not to go to hell fire after death; I could therefore have rejoiced hadmy condition been as any of theirs.89. In this condition I went a great while; but when comforting time was come, I heard onepreach a sermon upon those words in the Song 4.1, ‘Behold thou art fair, my love; behold, thouart fair.’ But at that time he made these two words, ‘My love’, his chief and subject matter; fromwhich, after he had a little opened the text, he observed these several conclusions: 1. That theChurch, and so every saved soul, is Christ’s love, when loveless. 2. Christ’s love without a cause.3. Christ’s love when hated of the world. 4. Christ’s love when under temptation, and underdesertion. 5. Christ’s love from first to last.90. But I got nothing by what he said at present, only when he came to the application of thefourth particular, this was the word he said: If it be so, that the saved soul is Christ’s love whenunder temptation and desertion; then, poor tempted soul, when thou art assaulted and afflictedwith temptation, and the hidings of God’s face, yet think on these two words, ‘My love’, still.91. So as I was a-going home, these words came again into my thoughts; and I well remember,as I came in, I said thus in my heart, What shall I get by thinking on these two words? Thisthought had no sooner passed through my heart, but the words began thus to kindle in my spirit,’Thou art my love, thou art my love’, twenty times together; and still as they ran thus in my mind,they waxed stronger and warmer, and began to make me look up; but being as yet between hopeand fear, I still replied in my heart, But is it true, but is it true? At which, that sentence fell inupon me, he ‘wist not that it was true which was done by the angel’ (Acts 12.9).92. Then I began to give place to the word, which, with power, did over and over make thisjoyful sound within my soul, Thou art my love, thou art my love; and nothing shall separate theefrom my love; and with that, Rom 8.39 came into my mind. Now was my heart filled full ofcomfort and hope, and now I could believe that my sins should be forgiven me; yea, I was nowso taken with the love and mercy of God, that I remember I could not tell how to contain till I gothome; I thought I could have spoken of His love, and of His mercy to me, even to the very crowsthat sat upon the ploughed lands before me, had they been capable to have understood me;wherefore I said in my soul with much gladness, Well, I would I had a pen and ink here, I wouldwrite this down before I go any farther, for surely I will not forget this forty years hence; butalas! within less than forty days, I began to question all again; which made me begin to questionall still.93. Yet still at times, I was helped to believe that it was a true manifestation of grace unto mysoul, though I had lost much of the life and savour of it. Now about a week or fortnight after this,I was much followed by this scripture, ‘Simon, Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you'(Luke 22.31). And sometimes it would sound so loud within me, yea, and as it were call sostrongly after me, that once above all the rest, I turned my head over my shoulder, thinking verilythat some man had, behind me, called to me; being at a great distance, methought he called soloud; it came, as I have thought since, to have stirred me up to prayer, and to watchfulness; itcame to acquaint me that a cloud and a storm was coming down upon me, but I understood it not.94. Also, as I remember, that time that it called to me so loud, was the last time that it sounded inmine ear; but methinks I hear still with what a loud voice these words, Simon, Simon, sounded inmine ears. I thought verily, as I have told you, that somebody had called after me, that was half amile behind me; and although that was not my name, yet it made me suddenly look behind me,believing that he that called so loud meant me.95. But so foolish was I, and ignorant, that I knew not the reason of this sound; which, as I didboth see and feel soon after, was sent from heaven as an alarm, to awaken me to provide for whatwas coming; only it would make me muse and wonder in my mind, to think what should be thereason that this scripture, and that at this rate, so often and so loud, should still be sounding andrattling in mine ears; but, as I said before, I soon after perceived the end of God therein.96. For about the space of a month after, a very great storm came down upon me, which handledme twenty times worse than all I had met with before; it came stealing upon me, now by onepiece, then by another; first, all my comfort was taken from me, then darkness seized upon me,after which whole floods of blasphemies, both against God, Christ, and the Scriptures, werepoured upon my spirit, to my great confusion and astonishment. These blasphemous thoughtswere such as also stirred up questions in me, against the very being of God, and of His onlybeloved Son; as whether there were, in truth, a God, or Christ, or no? And whether the holyScriptures were not rather a fable, and cunning story, than the holy and pure Word of God?97 The tempter would also much assault me with this, How can you tell but that the Turks had asgood Scriptures to prove their Mahomet the Saviour, as we have to prove our Jesus is? And,could I think, that so many ten thousands, in so many countries and kingdoms, should be withoutthe knowledge of the right way to heaven; if there were indeed a heaven, and that we only, wholive in a corner of the earth, should alone be blessed therewith? Everyone doth think his ownreligion rightest, both Jews and Moors, and Pagans! and how if all our faith, and Christ, andScriptures, should be but a think-so too?98. Sometimes I have endeavoured to argue against these suggestions, and to set some of thesentences of blessed Paul against them; but, alas! I quickly felt, when I thus did, such arguings asthese would return again upon me, Though we made so great a matter of Paul, and of his words,yet how could I tell, but that in very deed, he being a subtle and cunning man, might give himselfup to deceive with strong delusions; and also take both that pains and travail, to undo and destroyhis fellows?99. These suggestions, with many other which at this time I may not, nor dare not utter, neitherby word nor pen, did make such a seizure upon my spirit, and did so overweigh my heart, bothwith their number, continuance, and fiery force, that I felt as if there were nothing else but thesefrom morning to night within me; and as though, indeed, there could be room for nothing else;and also concluded that God had, in very wrath to my soul, given me up unto them, to be carriedaway with them, as with a mighty whirlwind.100. Only by the distaste that they gave unto my spirit, I felt there was something in me thatrefused to embrace them. But this consideration I then only had, when God gave me leave toswallow my spittle, otherwise the noise, and strength, and force of these temptations, woulddrown and overflow, and as it were bury all such thoughts or the remembrance of any such thing.While I was in this temptation, I should often find my mind suddenly put upon it, to curse andswear, or to speak some grievous thing against God, or Christ His Son, and of the Scriptures.101. Now I thought, surely I am possessed of the devil; at other times again, I thought I shouldbe bereft of my wits; for instead of lauding and magnifying God the Lord with others, if I havebut heard Him spoken of, presently some most horrible blasphemous thought or other would boltout of my heart against Him; so that whether I did think that God was, or again did think therewere no such thing, no love, nor peace, nor gracious disposition could I feel within me.102. These things did sink me into very deep despair; for I concluded, that such things could notpossibly be found amongst them that loved God. I often, when these temptations have been withforce upon me, did compare myself in the case of such a child, whom some gipsy hath by forcetook up under her apron, and is carrying from friend and country; kick sometimes I did, and alsoscream and cry; but yet I was as bound in the wings of the temptation, and the wind would carryme away. I thought also of Saul, and of the evil spirit that did possess him; and did greatly fearthat my condition was the same with that of his (1 Sam. 16.14).103. In these days, when I have heard others talk of what was the sin against the Holy Ghost,then would the tempter so provoke me to desire to sin that sin, that I was as if I could not, mustnot, neither should be quiet until I had committed that; now, no sin would serve but that; if itwere to be committed by speaking of such a word, then I have been as if my mouth would havespoken that word, whether I would or no; and in so strong a measure was this temptation uponme, that often I have been ready to clap my hand under my chin, to hold my mouth fromopening; and to that end also I have had thoughts at other times, to leap with my head downward,into some muck-hill hole or other, to keep my mouth from speaking.104. Now I blessed the condition of the dog and toad, and counted the estate of everything thatGod had made far better than this dreadful state of mine, and such as my companions was; yea,gladly would I have been in the condition of dog or horse, for I knew they had no soul to perishunder the everlasting weights of hell for sin, as mine was like to do. Nay, and though I saw this,felt this, and was broken to pieces with it, yet that which added to my sorrow was, that I couldnot find that with all my soul I did desire deliverance. That scripture did also tear and rend mysoul, in the midst of these distractions, ‘The wicked are like the troubled sea, when it cannot rest,whose waters cast up mire and dirt. There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked’ (Isa. 57.20,21).105. And now my heart was, at times, exceeding hard; if I would have given a thousand poundsfor a tear, I could not shed one; no, nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one. I was much dejectedto think that this should be my lot. I saw some could mourn and lament their sin; and others,again, could rejoice, and bless God for Christ; and others, again, could quietly talk of, and withgladness remember, the Word of God; while I only was in the storm or tempest. This much sunkme; I thought my condition was alone. I should, therefore, much bewail my hard hap; but get outof, or get rid of, these things, I could not.106. While this temptation lasted, which was about a year, I could attend upon none of theordinances of God but with sore and great affliction. Yea, then was I most distressed withblasphemies; if I have been hearing the Word, then uncleanness, blasphemies and despair wouldhold me as captive there; if I have been reading, then, sometimes, I had sudden thoughts toquestion all I read; sometimes, again, my mind would be so strangely snatched away, andpossessed with other things, that I have neither known, nor regarded, nor remembered so muchas the sentence that but now I have read.107. In prayer, also, I have been greatly troubled at this time; sometimes I have thought I shouldsee the devil; nay, thought I have felt him, behind me, pull my clothes; he would be, also,continually at me in the time of prayer to have done; break off, make haste, you have prayedenough, and stay no longer, still drawing my mind away. Sometimes, also, he would cast in suchwicked thoughts as these: that I must pray to him, or for him. I have thought sometimes of that-Fall down, or, ‘if thou wilt fall down and worship me’ (Matt. 4.9).108. Also, when, because I have had wandering thoughts in the time of this duty, I have labouredto compose my mind and fix it upon God, then, with great force, hath the tempter laboured todistract me, and confound me, and to turn away my mind, by presenting to my heart and fancythe form of a bush, a bull, a besom, or the like, as if I should pray to those; to these he would,also, at some times especially, so hold my mind that I was as if I could think of nothing else, orpray to nothing else but to these, or such as they.109. Yet, at times I should have some strong and heart-affecting apprehensions of God, and thereality of the truth of His gospel; but, oh! how would my heart, at such times, put forth itself withinexpressible groanings. My whole soul was then in every word; I should cry with pangs afterGod that He would be merciful unto me; but then I should be daunted again with such conceits asthese: I should think that God did mock at these, my prayers, saying, and that in the audience ofthe holy angels, This poor simple wretch doth hanker after Me as if I had nothing to do with Mymercy but to bestow it on such as he. Alas, poor fool! how art thou deceived; It is not for such asthee to have favour with the Highest.110. Then hath the tempter come upon me, also, with such discouragements as these: You arevery hot for mercy, but I will cool you; this frame shall not last always; many have been as hot asyou for a spirit, but I have quenched their zeal. And with this, such and such who were fallen offwould be set before mine eyes. Then I should be afraid that I should do so too; but, thought I, Iam glad this comes into my mind. Well, I will watch, and take what heed I can. Though you do,said Satan, I shall be too hard for you; I will cool you insensibly, by degrees, by little and little.What care I, saith he, though I be seven years in chilling your heart if I can do it at last?Continual rocking will lull a crying child asleep. I will ply it close, but I will have my endaccomplished. Though you be burning hot at present, yet, if I can pull you from this fire, I shallhave you cold before it be long.111. These things brought me into great straits; for as I at present could not find myself fit forpresent death, so I thought to live long would make me yet more unfit; for time would make meforget all, and wear even the remembrance of the evil of sin, the worth of heaven, and the need Ihad of the blood of Christ to wash me, both out of mind and thought; but I thank Christ Jesusthese things did not at present make me slack my crying, but rather did put me more upon it, likeher who met with the adulterer (Deut. 22.27); in which days that was a good word to me after Ihad suffered these things a while: ‘I am persuaded that neither_5height, nor depth, nor life,’ etc.,’shall_5separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus’ (Rom. 8.38). And now I hopedlong life should not destroy me, nor make me miss of heaven.112. Yet I had some supports in this temptation, though they were then all questioned by me; thatin the third of Jeremiah, at the first, was something to me, and so was the consideration of thefifth verse of that chapter; that though we have spoken and done as evil things as we could, yetwe should cry unto God, ‘My Father, Thou art the guide of my youth’; and should return untoHim.113. I had, also, once a sweet glance from that in II Cor. 5.21: ‘For he hath made him to be sinfor us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him.’ I remember,also, that one day as I was sitting in a neighbour’s house, and there very sad at the considerationof my many blasphemies, and as I was saying in my mind, What ground have I to think that I,who have been so vile and abominable, should ever inherit eternal life? that word came suddenlyupon me, ‘What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?'(Rom. 8.31). That, also, was an help unto me, ‘Because I live, ye shall live also’ (John 14.19). Butthese were but hints, touches, and short visits, though very sweet when present; only they lastednot; but, like to Peter’s sheet, of a sudden were caught up from me to heaven again (Acts 10.16).114. But afterwards the Lord did more fully and graciously discover Himself unto me; and,indeed, did quite, not only deliver me from the guilt that, by these things, was laid upon myconscience, but also from the very filth thereof; for the temptation was removed, and I was putinto my right mind again, as other Christians were.115. I remember that one day, as I was travelling into the country and musing on the wickednessand blasphemy of my heart, and considering of the enmity that was in me to God, that scripturecame in my mind, He hath ‘made peace through the blood of his cross’ (Col. 1.20). By which Iwas made to see, both again, and again, and again, that day, that God and my soul were friendsby this blood; yea, I saw that the justice of God and my sinful soul could embrace and kiss eachother through this blood. This was a good day to me; I hope I shall not forget it.116. At another time, as I sat by the fire in my house, and musing on my wretchedness, the Lordmade that also a precious word unto me, ‘Forasmuch, then, as the children are partakers of fleshand blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroyhim that had the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver them who, through fear of death,were all their lifetime subject to bondage’ (Heb. 2.14, 15). I thought that the glory of these wordswas then so weighty on me that I was, both once and twice, ready to swoon as I sat; yet not withgrief and trouble, but with solid joy and peace.117. At this time, also, I sat under the ministry of holy Mr. Gifford, whose doctrine, by God’sgrace, was much for my stability. This man made it much his business to deliver the people ofGod from all those faults and unsound rests that, by nature, we are prone to take and make to oursouls. He pressed up to take special heed that we took not up any truth upon trust-as from this, orthat, or any other man or men- but to cry mightily to God that He would convince us of thereality thereof, and set us down therein, by His own Spirit, in the holy Word; for, said he, if youdo otherwise when temptations come, if strongly, you, not having received them with evidencefrom heaven, will find you want that help and strength now to resist as once you thought youhad.118. This was as seasonable to my soul as the former and latter rain in their season; for I hadfound, and that by sad experience, the truth of these his words; for I had felt what no man cansay, especially when tempted by the devil, that Jesus Christ is Lord but by the Holy Ghost.Wherefore I found my soul, through grace, very apt to drink in this doctrine, and to incline topray to God that, in nothing that pertained to God’s glory and my own eternal happiness, Hewould suffer me to be without the confirmation thereof from heaven; for now I saw clearly therewas an exceeding difference betwixt the notions of flesh and blood, and the revelations of God inheaven; also, a great difference between that faith that is feigned, and according to man’swisdom, and of that which comes by a man’s being born thereto of God (Matt. 16.15- 17; 1 John5.1).119. But, oh! now, how was my soul led from truth to truth by God! even from the birth andcradle of the Son of God to His ascension and second coming from heaven to judge the world.120. Truly, I then found, upon this account, the great God was very good unto me; for, to myremembrance, there was not anything that I then cried unto God to make known and reveal untome but He was pleased to do it for me; I mean not one part of the gospel of the Lord Jesus, but Iwas orderly led into it. Methought I saw with great evidence, from the relation of the fourevangelists, the wonderful work of God, in giving Jesus Christ to save us, from His conceptionand birth even to His second coming to judgment. Methought I was as if I had seen Him born, asif I had seen Him grow up, as if I had seen Him walk through this world, from the cradle to Hiscross: to which, also, when He came, I saw how gently He gave Himself to be hanged and nailedon it for my sins and wicked doings. Also, as I was musing on this, His progress, that dropped onmy spirit, He was ordained for the slaughter (1 Pet. 1.19, 20).121. When I have considered also the truth of His resurrection, and have remembered that word,’Touch me not, Mary,’ etc., I have seen as if He leaped at the grave’s mouth for joy that He wasrisen again, and had got the conquest over our dreadful foes (John 20.17). I have also, in thespirit, seen Him a man on the right hand of God the Father for me, and have seen the manner ofHis coming from heaven to judge the world with glory, and have been confirmed in these thingsby these scriptures following, Acts 1.9, 10; 7.56; 10.42; Heb. 7.24; 8.3; Rev. 1.18; 1 Thess. 4.17,18.122. Once I was much troubled to know whether the Lord Jesus was both man as well as God,and God as well as man; and truly, in those days, let men say what they would, unless I had itwith evidence from heaven, all was as nothing to me, I counted not myself set down in any truthof God. Well, I was much troubled about this point, and could not tell how to be resolved; at last,that in the fifth of the Revelations came into my mind, ‘And I beheld, and lo, in the midst of thethrone and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb.’ In the midst of thethrone, thought I, there is His Godhead; in the midst of the elders, there is His manhood; but oh!methought this did glister! it was a goodly touch, and gave me sweet satisfaction. That otherscripture also did help me much in this, ‘To us a child is born, unto us a son is given; and thegovernment shall be on his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, Themighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace,’ etc. (Isa. 9.6).123. Also, besides these teachings of God in His Word, the Lord made use of two things toconfirm me in these things; the one was the errors of the Quakers, and the other was the guilt ofsin; for as the Quakers did oppose His truth, so God did the more confirm me in it, by leading meinto the scriptures that did wonderfully maintain it.124. The errors that this people then maintained were: 1. That the holy Scriptures were not theWord of God. 2. That every man in the world had the spirit of Christ, grace, faith, etc. 3. ThatChrist Jesus, as crucified, and dying 1600 years ago, did not satisfy divine justice for the sins ofthe people. 4. That Christ’s flesh and blood was within the saints. 5. That the bodies of the goodand bad that are buried in the churchyard shall not arise again. 6. That the resurrection is pastwith good men already. 7. That that man Jesus, that was crucified between two thieves on MountCalvary, in the land of Canaan, by Jerusalem, was not ascended up above the starry heavens. 8.That He should not, even the same Jesus that died by the hands of the Jews, come again at thelast day, and as man judge all nations, etc.125. Many more vile and abominable things were in those days fomented by them, by which Iwas driven to a more narrow search of the Scriptures, and was, through their light and testimony,not only enlightened, but greatly confirmed and comforted in the truth; and, as I said, the guilt ofsin did help me much, for still as that would come upon me, the blood of Christ did take it offagain, and again, and again, and that too, sweetly, according to the Scriptures. O friends! cry toGod to reveal Jesus Christ unto you; there is none teacheth like Him.126. It would be too long for me here to stay, to tell you in particular how God did set me downin all the things of Christ, and how He did, that He might do so, lead me into His words; yea, andalso how He did open them unto me, make them shine before me, and comfort me over and over,both of His own being, and the being of His Son, and Spirit, and Word, and gospel.127. Only this, as I said before I will say unto you again, that in general He was pleased to takethis course with me; first, to suffer me to be afflicted with temptation concerning them, and thenreveal them to me: as sometimes I should lie under great guilt for sin, even crushed to the groundtherewith, and then the Lord would show me the death of Christ; yea, and so sprinkle myconscience with His blood, that I should find, and that before I was aware, that in that consciencewhere but just now did reign and rage the law, even there would rest and abide the peace andlove of God through Christ.128. Now had I an evidence, as I thought, of my salvation from heaven, with many golden sealsthereon, all hanging in my sight; now could I remember this manifestation and the otherdiscovery of grace, with comfort; and should often long and desire that the last day were come,that I might for ever be inflamed with the sight, and joy, and communion with Him whose headwas crowned with thorns, whose face was spit on, and body broken, and soul made an offeringfor my sins: for whereas, before, I lay continually trembling at the mouth of hell, now methoughtI was got so far therefrom that I could not, when I looked back, scarce discern it; and oh! thoughtI, that I were fourscore years old now, that I might die quickly, that my soul might be gone torest.129. But before I had got thus far out of these my temptations, I did greatly long to see someancient godly man’s experience, who had writ some hundreds of years before I was born; forthose who had writ in our days, I thought, but I desire them now to pardon me, that they had writonly that which others felt, or else had, through the strength of their wits and parts, studied toanswer such objections as they perceived others were perplexed with, without going downthemselves into the deep. Well, after many such longings in my mind, the God in whose handsare all our days and ways, did cast into my hand, one day, a book of Martin Luther; it was hiscomment on the Galatians-it also was so old that it was ready to fall piece from piece if I did butturn it over. Now I was pleased much that such an old book had fallen into my hands; the which,when I had but a little way perused, I found my condition, in his experience, so largely andprofoundly handled, as if his book had been written out of my heart. This made me marvel; forthus thought I, This man could not know anything of the state of Christians now, but must needswrite and speak the experience of former days.130. Besides, he doth most gravely, also, in that book, debate of the rise of these temptations,namely, blasphemy, desperation, and the like; showing that the law of Moses as well as the devil,death, and hell hath a very great hand therein, the which, at first, was very strange to me; butconsidering and watching, I found it so indeed. But of particulars here I intend nothing; only this,methinks, I must let fall before all men, I do prefer this book of Martin Luther upon theGalatians, excepting the Holy Bible, before all the books that ever I have seen, as most fit for awounded conscience.131. And now I found, as I thought, that I loved Christ dearly; oh! methought my soul cleavedunto Him, my affections cleaved unto Him, I felt love unto Him as hot as fire; and now, as Jobsaid, I thought I should die in my nest; but I did quickly find that my great love was but little,and that I, who had, as I thought, such burning love to Jesus Christ, could let Him go again for avery trifle; God can tell how to abase us, and can hide pride from man. Quickly after this mylove was tried to purpose.132. For after the Lord had, in this manner, thus graciously delivered me from this great and soretemptation, and had set me down so sweetly in the faith of His holy gospel, and had given mesuch strong consolation and blessed evidence from heaven touching my interest in His lovethrough Christ; the tempter came upon me again, and that with a more grievous and dreadfultemptation than before.133. And that was, To sell and part with this most blessed Christ, to exchange Him for the thingsof this life, for anything. The temptation lay upon me for the space of a year, and did follow meso continually that I was not rid of it one day in a month, no, not sometimes one hour in manydays together, unless when I was asleep.134. And though, in my judgment, I was persuaded that those who were once effectually inChrist, as I hoped, through His grace, I had seen myself, could never lose Him for ever-for ‘theland shall not be sold for ever, for the land is mine,’ saith God (Lev. 25.23)-yet it was a continualvexation to me to think that I should have so much as one such thought within me against aChrist, a Jesus, that had done for me as He had done; and yet then I had almost none others, butsuch blasphemous ones.135. But it was neither my dislike of the thought, nor yet any desire and endeavour to resist itthat in the least did shake or abate the continuation, or force and strength thereof; for it didalways, in almost whatever I thought, intermix itself therewith in such sort that I could neithereat my food, stoop for a pin, chop a stick, or cast mine eye to look on this, or that, but still thetemptation would come, Sell Christ for this, or sell Christ for that; sell Him, sell Him.136. Sometimes it would run in my thoughts, not so little as a hundred times together, Sell Him,sell Him, sell Him; against which I may say, for whole hours together, I have been forced tostand as continually leaning and forcing my spirit against it, lest haply, before I were aware,some wicked thought might arise in my heart that might consent thereto; and sometimes also thetempter would make me believe I had consented to it, then should I be as tortured upon a rack forwhole days together.137. This temptation did put me to such scares, lest I should at sometimes, I say, consent thereto,and be overcome therewith, that by the very force of my mind in labouring to gainsay and resistthis wickedness, my very body also would be put into action or motion by way of pushing orthrusting with my hands or elbows, still answering as fast as the destroyer said, Sell Him; I willnot, I will not, I will not, I will not; no, not for thousands, thousands, thousands of worlds. Thusreckoning lest I should in the midst of these assaults, set too low a value of Him, even until Iscarce well knew where I was, or how to be composed again.138. At these seasons he would not let me eat my food at quiet; but, forsooth, when I was set atthe table at my meat, I must go hence to pray; I must leave my food now, and just now, socounterfeit holy also would this devil be. When I was thus tempted, I should say in myself, NowI am at my meat, let me make an end. No, said he, you must do it now, or you will displeaseGod, and despise Christ. Wherefore I was much afflicted with these things; and because of thesinfulness of my nature, imagining that these things were impulses from God, I should deny todo it, as if I denied God; and then should I be as guilty, because I did not obey a temptation ofthe devil, as if I had broken the law of God indeed.139. But to be brief, one morning, as I did lie in my bed, I was, at other times, most fiercelyassaulted with this temptation, to sell and part with Christ; the wicked suggestion still running inmy mind, Sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, sell Him, as fast as a man could speak; againstwhich also, in my mind, as at other times, I answered, No, no, not for thousands, thousands,thousands, at least twenty times together. But at last, after much striving, even until I was almostout of breath, I felt this thought pass through my heart, Let Him go, if He will! and I thoughtalso, that I felt my heart freely consent thereto. Oh, the diligence of Satan! Oh, the desperatenessof man’s heart!140. Now was the battle won, and down I fell, as a bird that is shot from the top of a tree, intogreat guilt, and fearful despair. Thus getting out of my bed, I went moping into the field; but Godknows, with as heavy a heart as mortal man, I think, could bear; where, for the space of twohours, I was like a man bereft of life, and as now past all recovery, and bound over to eternalpunishment.141. And withal, that scripture did seize upon my soul, ‘Or profane person, as Esau, who for onemorsel of meat, sold his birthright; for ye know, how that afterward, when he would haveinherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought itcarefully with tears’ (Heb. 12.16,17).142. Now was I as one bound, I felt myself shut up unto the judgment to come; nothing now fortwo years together would abide with me, but damnation, and an expectation of damnation; I say,nothing now would abide with me but this, save some few moments for relief, as in the sequelyou will see.143. These words were to my soul like fetters of brass to my legs, in the continual sound ofwhich I went for several months together. But about ten or eleven o’clock one day, as I waswalking under a hedge, full of sorrow and guilt, God knows, and bemoaning myself for this hardhap that such a thought should arise within me; suddenly this sentence bolted in upon me, Theblood of Christ remits all guilt. At this I made a stand in my spirit; with that, this word took holdupon me, ‘The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us from all sin’ (1 John 1.7).144. Now I began to conceive peace in my soul, and methought I saw as if the tempter did leerand steal away from me, as being ashamed of what he had done. At the same time also I had mysin, and the blood of Christ thus represented to me, that my sin, when compared to the blood ofChrist, was no more to it, than this little clot or stone before me, is to this vast and wide field thathere I see. This gave me good encouragement for the space of two or three hours; in which timealso, methought I saw, by faith, the Son of God, as suffering for my sins; but because it tarriednot, I therefore sunk in my spirit, under exceeding guilt again.145. But chiefly by the afore-mentioned scripture, concerning Esau’s selling of his birthright; forthat scripture would lie all day long, all the week long, yea, all the year long in my mind, andhold me down, so that I could by no means lift up myself; for when I would strive to turn me tothis scripture, or that, for relief, still that sentence would be sounding in me, ‘For ye know, howthat afterward, when he would have inherited the blessing_5he found no place of repentance,though he sought it carefully with tears.’146. Sometimes, also, I should have a touch from that in Luke 22.32, ‘I have prayed for thee, thatthy faith fail not’; but it would not abide upon me; neither could I indeed, when I considered mystate, find ground to conceive in the least, that there should be the root of that grace within me,having sinned as I had done. Now was I torn and rent in heavy case, for many days together.147. Then began I with sad and careful heart, to consider of the nature and largeness of my sin,and to search in the Word of God, if I could in any place espy a word of promise, or anyencouraging sentence by which I might take relief. Wherefore I began to consider that third ofMark, All manner of sins and blasphemies shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, wherewithsoever they shall blaspheme. Which place, methought, at a blush, did contain a large andglorious promise, for the pardon of high offences; but considering the place more fully, I thoughtit was rather to be understood as relating more chiefly to those who had, while in a natural state,committed such things as there are mentioned; but not to me, who had not only received lightand mercy, but that had, both after, and also contrary to that, so slighted Christ as I had done.148. I feared therefore that this wicked sin of mine might be that sin unpardonable, of which hethere thus speaketh, ‘But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath never forgiveness,but is in danger of eternal damnation’ (Mark 3.29). And I did the rather give credit to this,because of that sentence in the Hebrews, ‘For ye know, how that afterward, when he would haveinherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought itcarefully with tears.’ And this stuck always with me.149. And now was I both a burden and a terror to myself, nor did I ever so know, as now, what itwas to be weary of my life, and yet afraid to die. Oh, how gladly now would I have beenanybody but myself! Anything but a man! and in any condition but mine own! for there wasnothing did pass more frequently over my mind, than that it was impossible for me to be forgivenmy transgression, and to be saved from wrath to come.150. And now began I to labour to call again time that was past; wishing a thousand times twicetold, that the day was yet to come, when I should be tempted to such a sin; concluding with greatindignation, both against my heart, and all assaults, how I would rather have been torn in pieces,than found a consenter thereto. But alas! these thoughts, and wishings, and resolvings, were nowtoo late to help me; the thought had passed my heart, God hath let me go, and I am fallen. Oh!thought I, ‘that it was with me as in months past, as in the days when God preserved me!’ (Job29.2).151. Then again, being loath and unwilling to perish, I began to compare my sin with others, tosee if I could find that any of those that were saved had done as I had done. So I consideredDavid’s adultery and murder, and found them most heinous crimes; and those too committedafter light and grace received; but yet by considering, I perceived that his transgressions wereonly such as were against the law of Moses; from which the Lord Christ could, with the consentof His Word, deliver him; but mine was against the gospel, yea, against the Mediator thereof; Ihad sold my Saviour.152. Now again should I be as if racked upon the wheel, when I considered, that, besides theguilt that possessed me, I should be so void of grace, so bewitched. What, thought I, must it beno sin but this? Must it needs be the great transgression (Ps. 19.13)? Must that wicked one touchmy soul (1 John 5.18)? Oh, what stings did I find in all these sentences!153. What, thought I, is there but one sin that is unpardonable? But one sin that layeth the soulwithout the reach of God’s mercy; and must I be guilty of that? Must it needs be that? Is there butone sin among so many millions of sins, for which there is no forgiveness; and must I committhis? Oh, unhappy sin! Oh, unhappy man! These things would so break and confound my spirit,that I could not tell what to do; I thought, at times, they would have broke my wits; and still, toaggravate my misery, that would run in my mind, ‘Ye know how that afterward, when he wouldhave inherited the blessing, he was rejected.’ Oh! none knows the terrors of those days butmyself.154. After this I came to consider of Peter’s sin, which he committed in denying his Master; andindeed, this came nighest to mine, of any that I could find; for he had denied his Saviour, as I,and that after light and mercy received; yea, and that too, after warning given him. I alsoconsidered, that he did it both once and twice; and that, after time to consider betwixt. Butthough I put all these circumstances together, that, if possible, I might find help, yet I consideredagain, that his was but a denial of his Master, but mine was a selling of my Saviour. Wherefore Ithought with myself, that I came nearer to Judas, than either to David or Peter.155. Here again my torment would flame out and afflict me; yea, it would grind me, as it were,to powder, to discern the preservation of God towards others, while I fell into the snare; for inmy thus considering of other men’s sins, and comparing of them with my own, I could evidentlysee how God preserved them, notwithstanding their wickedness, and would not let them, as hehad let me, to become a son of perdition.156. But oh, how did my soul, at this time, prize the preservation that God did set about hispeople! Ah, how safely did I see them walk, whom God had hedged in! They were within Hiscare, protection, and special providence; though they were full as bad as I by nature; yet becauseHe loved them, He would not suffer them to fall without the range of mercy; but as for me, I wasgone, I had done it; He would not preserve me, nor keep me; but suffered me, because I was areprobate, to fall as I had done. Now, did those blessed places, that spake of God’s keeping Hispeople, shine like the sun before me, though not to comfort me, but to show me the blessed stateand heritage of those whom the Lord had blessed.157. Now I saw, that as God had His hand in all providences and dispensation that overtook Hiselect, so He had His hand in all the temptations that they had to sin against Him, not to animatethem unto wickedness, but to choose their temptations and troubles for them; and also to leavethem, for a time, to such sins only as might not destroy, but humble them; as might not put thembeyond, but lay them in the way of the renewing of His mercy. But oh, what love, what care,what kindness and mercy did I now see, mixing itself with the most severe and dreadful of allGod’s ways to His people! He would let David, Hezekiah, Solomon, Peter, and others fall, but Hewould not let them fall into sin unpardonable, nor into hell for sin. Oh! thought I, these be themen that God hath loved; these be the men that God, though He chastiseth them, keeps them insafety by Him, and them whom He makes to abide under the shadow of the Almighty. But allthese thoughts added sorrow, grief, and horror to me, as whatever I now thought on, it waskilling to me. If I thought how God kept His own, that was killing to me. If I thought of how Iwas falling myself, that was killing to me. As all things wrought together for the best, and to dogood to them that were the called, according to His purpose; so I thought that all things wroughtfor my damage, and for my eternal overthrow.158. Then, again, I began to compare my sin with the sin of Judas, that, if possible, I might findthat mine differed from that which, in truth, is unpardonable. And, oh! thought I, if it shoulddiffer from it, though but the breadth of an hair, what a happy condition is my soul in! And, byconsidering, I found that Judas did his intentionally, but mine was against my prayer andstrivings; besides, his was committed with much deliberation, but mine in a fearful hurry, on asudden; all this while I was tossed to and fro, like the locusts, and driven from trouble to sorrow;hearing always the sound of Esau’s fall in mine ears, and of the dreadful consequences thereof.159. Yet this consideration about Judas, his sin, was, for a while, some little relief unto me; for Isaw I had not, as to the circumstances, transgressed so foully as he. But this was quickly goneagain, for, I thought with myself, there might be more ways than one to commit theunpardonable sin; also I thought that there might be degrees of that, as well as of othertransgressions; wherefore, for aught I yet could perceive, this iniquity of mine might be such, asmight never be passed by.160. I was often now ashamed, that I should be like such an ugly man as Judas; I thought, also,how loathsome I should be unto all the saints at the day of judgment; insomuch, that now I couldscarce see a good man, that I believed had a good conscience, but I should feel my heart trembleat him, while I was in his presence. Oh! now I saw a glory in walking with God, and what amercy it was to have a good conscience before Him.161. I was much about this time tempted to content myself, by receiving some false opinion; asthat there should be no such thing as a day of judgment, that we should not rise again, and thatsin was no such grievous thing; the tempter suggesting thus, For if these things should indeed betrue, yet to believe otherwise, would yield you ease for the present. If you must perish, nevertorment yourself so much beforehand; drive the thoughts of damning out of your mind, bypossessing your mind with some such conclusions that Atheists and Ranters do use to helpthemselves withal.162. But oh! when such thoughts have led through my heart, how, as it were, within a step, hathdeath and judgment been in my view; methought the judge stood at the door, I was as if it wascome already; so that such things could have no entertainment. But, methinks, I see by this, thatSatan will use any means to keep the soul from Christ; he loveth not an awakened frame of spirit;security, blindness, darkness, and error is the very kingdom and habitation of the wicked one.163. I found it hard work now to pray to God, because despair was swallowing me up; I thoughtI was, as with a tempest, driven away from God, for always when I cried to God for mercy, thiswould come in, It is too late, I am lost, God hath let me fall; not to my correction, butcondemnation; my sin is unpardonable; and I know, concerning Esau, how that, after he had soldhis birthright, he would have received the blessing, but was rejected. About this time, I did lighton that dreadful story of that miserable mortal, Francis Spira; a book that was to my troubledspirit as salt, when rubbed into a fresh wound; every sentence in that book, every groan of thatman, with all the rest of his actions in his dolours, as his tears, his prayers, his gnashing of teeth,his wringing of hands, his twining and twisting, languishing and pining away under that mightyhand of God that was upon him, was as knives and daggers in my soul; especially that sentenceof his was frightful to me, Man knows the beginning of sin, but who bounds the issues thereof?Then would the former sentence, as the conclusion of all, fall like a hot thunderbolt againupon my conscience; ‘for you know how that afterward, when he would have inherited theblessing, he was rejected; for he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully withtears.’164. Then was I struck into a very great trembling, insomuch that at sometimes I could, forwhole days together, feel my very body, as well as my mind, to shake and totter under the senseof the dreadful judgment of God, that should fall on those that have sinned that most fearful andunpardonable sin. I felt also such a clogging and heat at my stomach, by reason of this my terror,that I was, especially at some times, as if my breast bone would have split in sunder; then Ithought of that concerning Judas, who, by his falling headlong, burst asunder, and all his bowelsgushed out (Acts 1:18).165. I feared also that this was the mark that the Lord did set on Cain, even continued fear andtrembling, under the heavy load of guilt that he had charged on him for the blood of his brotherAbel. Thus did I wind, and twine, and shrink, under the burden that was upon me; which burdenalso did so oppress me, that I could neither stand, nor go, nor lie, either at rest or quiet.166. Yet that saying would sometimes come to my mind, He hath received gifts for the rebellious(Ps. 68.18). ‘The rebellious,’ thought I; why, surely they are such as once were under subjectionto their prince, even those who, after they have sworn subjection to his government, have takenup arms against him; and this, thought I, is my very condition; once I loved Him, feared Him,served Him; but now I am a rebel; I have sold Him, I have said, Let Him go if He will; but yetHe has gifts for rebels, and then why not for me?167. This sometimes I thought on, and should labour to take hold thereof, that some, thoughsmall, refreshment might have been conceived by me; but in this also I missed of my desire, Iwas driven with force beyond it, I was like a man that is going to the place of execution, even bythat place where he would fain creep in and hide himself, but may not.168. Again, after I had thus considered the sins of the saints in particular, and found mine wentbeyond them, then I began to think thus with myself: Set the case I should put all theirs together,and mine alone against them, might I not then find some encouragement? For if mine, thoughbigger than any one, yet should but be equal to all, then there is hopes; for that blood that hathvirtue enough in it to wash away all theirs, hath also virtue enough in it to do away mine, thoughthis one be full as big, if no bigger, than all theirs. Here, again, I should consider the sin ofDavid, of Solomon, of Manasseh, of Peter, and the rest of the great offenders; and should alsolabour, what I might with fairness, to aggravate and heighten their sins by several circumstances:but, alas! it was all in vain.169. I should think with myself that David shed blood to cover his adultery, and that by thesword of the children of Ammon; a work that could not be done but by continuance anddeliberate contrivance, which was a great aggravation to his sin. But then this would turn uponme: Ah! but these were but sins against the law, from which there was a Jesus sent to save them;but yours is a sin against the Saviour, and who shall save you from that?170. Then I thought on Solomon, and how he sinned in loving strange women, in falling away totheir idols, in building them temples, in doing this after light, in his old age, after great mercyreceived; but the same conclusion that cut me off in the former consideration, cut me off as tothis; namely, that all those were but sins against the law, for which God had provided a remedy;but I had sold my Saviour, and there now remained no more sacrifice for sin.171. I would then add to those men’s sins, the sins of Manasseh, how that he built altars for idolsin the house of the Lord; he also observed times, used enchantments, had to do with wizards, wasa wizard, had his familiar spirits, burned his children in the fire in sacrifice to devils, and madethe streets of Jerusalem run down with the blood of innocents. These, I thought, are great sins,sins of a bloody colour; yea, it would turn again upon me: They are none of them of the nature ofyours; you have parted with Jesus, you have sold your Saviour.172. This one consideration would always kill my heart, My sin was point-blank against mySaviour; and that too, at that height, that I had in my heart said of Him, Let Him go if He will.Oh! methought, this sin was bigger than the sins of a country, of a kingdom, or of the wholeworld, no one pardonable, nor all of them together, was able to equal mine; mine outwent themevery one.173. Now I should find my mind to flee from God, as from the face of a dreadful judge; yet thiswas my torment, I could not escape His hand: ‘It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of theliving God’ (Heb. 10.31). But blessed be His grace, that scripture, in these flying sins, would callas running after me, ‘I have blotted out, as a thick cloud, thy transgressions; and, as a cloud, thysins: return unto me, for I have redeemed thee’ (Isa. 44.22). This, I say, would come in upon mymind, when I was fleeing from the face of God; for I did flee from His face, that is, my mind andspirit fled before Him; by reason of His highness, I could not endure; then would the text cry,’Return unto me, for I have redeemed thee.’ Indeed, this would make me make a little stop, and,as it were, look over my shoulder behind me, to see if I could discern that the God of grace didfollow me with a pardon in His hand, but I could no sooner do that, but all would be clouded anddarkened again by that sentence, ‘For you know how that afterward, when he would haveinherited the blessing, he found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears.’Wherefore I could not return, but fled, though at sometimes it cried ‘Return, return’, as if it didholloa after me. But I feared to close in therewith, lest it should not come from God; for thatother, as I said was still sounding in my conscience, ‘For you know how that afterward, when hewould have inherited the blessing, he was rejected’, etc.174. Once as I was walking to and fro in a good man’s shop, bemoaning of myself in my sad anddoleful state, afflicting myself with self- abhorrence for this wicked and ungodly thought;lamenting, also, this hard hap of mine, for that I should commit so great a sin; greatly fearing Iwould not be pardoned; praying, also, in my heart, that if this sin of mine did differ from thatagainst the Holy Ghost, the Lord would show it me. And being now ready to sink with fear,suddenly there was, as if there had rushed in at the window, the noise of wind upon me, but verypleasant, and as if I heard a voice speaking, Didst ever refuse to be justified by the blood ofChrist? And withal my whole life and profession past was, in a moment, opened to me, wherein Iwas made to see that designedly I had not; so my heart answered groaningly, No. Then fell, withpower, that word of God upon me, ‘See that ye refuse not him that speaketh'(Heb. 12.25). Thismade a strange seizure upon my spirit; it brought light with it, and commanded a silence in myheart of all those tumultuous thoughts that before did use, like masterless hell- hounds, to roarand bellow, and make a hideous noise within me. It showed me, also, that Jesus Christ had yet aword of grace and mercy for me, that He had not, as I had feared, quite forsaken and cast off mysoul; yea, this was a kind of chide for my proneness to desperation; a kind of a threatening me ifI did not, notwithstanding my sins and the heinousness of them, venture my salvation upon theSon of God. But as to my determining about this strange dispensation, what it was I knew not;from whence it came I knew not. I have not yet, in twenty years’ time, been able to make ajudgment of it; I thought then what here I shall be loath to speak. But verily, that sudden rushingwind was as if an angel had come upon me; but both it and the salvation I will leave until the dayof judgment; only this I say, it commanded a great calm in my soul, it persuaded me there mightbe hope; it showed me, as I thought, what the sin unpardonable was, and that my soul had yet theblessed privilege to flee to Jesus for mercy. But, I say, concerning this dispensation, I know notwhat yet to say unto it; which was, also, in truth, the cause that, at first, I did not speak of it in thebook; I do now, also, leave it to be thought on by men of sound judgment. I lay not the stress ofmy salvation thereupon, but upon the Lord Jesus, in the promise; yet, seeing I am here unfoldingof my secret things, I thought it might not be altogether inexpedient to let this also show itself,though I cannot now relate the matter as there I did experience it. This lasted, in the savour of it,for about three or four days, and then I began to mistrust and to despair again.175. Wherefore, still my life hung in doubt before me, not knowing which way I should tip; onlythis I found my soul desire, even to cast itself at the foot of grace, by prayer and supplication.But, oh! it was hard for me now to bear the face to pray to this Christ for mercy, against whom Ihad thus most vilely sinned; it was hard work, I say, to offer to look Him in the face againstwhom I had so vilely sinned; and, indeed, I have found it as difficult to come to God by prayer,after backsliding from Him, as to do any other thing. Oh, the shame that did now attend me!especially when I thought I am now a-going to pray to Him for mercy that I had so lightlyesteemed but a while before! I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, because this villainy hadbeen committed by me; but I saw there was but one way with me, I must go to Him and humblemyself unto Him, and beg that He, of His wonderful mercy, would show pity to me, and havemercy upon my wretched sinful soul.176. Which, when the tempter perceived, he strongly suggested to me, That I ought not to pray toGod; for prayer was not for any in my case, neither could it do me good, because I had rejectedthe Mediator, by whom all prayer came with acceptance to God the Father, and without whom noprayer could come into His presence. Wherefore, now to pray is but to add sin to sin; yea, now topray, seeing God has cast you off, is the next way to anger and offend Him more than you everdid before.177. For God, saith he, hath been weary of you for these several years already, because you arenone of His; your bawlings in His ears hath been no pleasant voice to Him; and, therefore, He letyou sin this sin, that you might be quite cut off; and will you pray still? This the devil urged, andset forth that, in Numbers, when Moses said to the children of Israel, That because they wouldnot go up to possess the land when God would have them, therefore, for ever after, God did barthem out from thence, though they prayed they might, with tears (Num. 14.36, 37, etc.).178. As it is said in another place (Exod. 21.14), the man that sins presumptuously shall be takenfrom God’s altar, that he may die; even as Joab was by King Solomon, when he thought to findshelter there (1 Kings 2.28, etc.). These places did pinch me very sore; yet, my case beingdesperate, I thought with myself I can but die; and if it must be so, it shall once be said, that suchan one died at the foot of Christ in prayer. This I did, but with great difficulty, God doth know;and that because, together with this, still that saying about Esau would be set at my heart, evenlike a flaming sword, to keep the way of the tree of life, lest I should taste thereof and live. Oh!who knows how hard a thing I found it to come to God in prayer.179. I did also desire the prayers of the people of God for me, but I feared that God would givethem no heart to do it; yea, I trembled in my soul to think that some or other of them wouldshortly tell me, that God had said those words to them that He once did say to the prophetconcerning the children of Israel, ‘Pray thou not for this people,’ for I have rejected them (Jer.11.14). So, pray not for him, for I have rejected him. Yea, I thought that He had whispered this tosome of them already, only they durst not tell me so, neither durst I ask them of it, for fear, if itshould be so, it would make me quite beside myself. Man knows the beginning of sin, said Spira,but who bounds the issues thereof?180. About this time I took an opportunity to break my mind to an ancient Christian, and toldhim all my case; I told him, also, that I was afraid that I had sinned the sin against the HolyGhost; and he told me he thought so too. Here, therefore, I had but cold comfort; but, talking alittle more with him, I found him, though a good man, a stranger to much combat with the devil.Wherefore, I went to God again, as well as I could, for mercy still.181. Now, also, did the tempter begin to mock me in my misery, saying, that, seeing I had thusparted with the Lord Jesus, and provoked Him to displeasure, who would have stood between mysoul and the flame of devouring fire, there was now but one way, and that was, to pray that Godthe Father would be the Mediator betwixt His Son and me, that we might be reconciled again,and that I might have that blessed benefit in Him that His blessed saints enjoyed.182. Then did that scripture seize upon my soul, He is of one mind, and who can turn Him? Oh! Isaw it was as easy to persuade Him to make a new world, a new covenant, or new Bible, besidesthat we have already, as to pray for such a thing. This was to persuade Him that what He haddone already was mere folly, and persuade with Him to alter, yea, to disannul, the whole way ofsalvation; and then would that saying rend my soul asunder, ‘Neither is there salvation in anyother: for there is none other name under heaven, given among men, whereby we must be saved'(Acts 4.12).183. Now the most free, and full, and gracious words of the gospel were the greatest torment tome; yea, nothing so afflicted me as the thoughts of Jesus Christ, the remembrance of a Saviour;because I had cast Him off, brought forth the villainy of my sin, and my loss by it to mind;nothing did twinge my conscience like this. Every time that I thought of the Lord Jesus, of Hisgrace, love, goodness, kindness, gentleness, meekness, death, blood, promises and blessedexhortations, comforts and consolations, it went to my soul like a sword; for still, unto these myconsiderations of the Lord Jesus, these thoughts would make place for themselves in my heart;aye, this is the Jesus, the loving Saviour, the Son of God, whom thou hast parted with, whom youslighted, despised, and abused. This is the only Saviour, the only Redeemer, the only one thatcould so love sinners as to wash them from their sins in His own most precious blood; but youhave no part nor lot in this Jesus, you have put Him away from you, you have said in your heart,Let Him go if He will. Now, therefore, you are severed from Him; you have severed yourselffrom Him. Behold, then, His goodness, but you yourself be no partaker of it. Oh, thought I, whathave I lost! What have I parted with! What have I disinherited my poor soul of! Oh! it is sad tobe destroyed by the grace and mercy of God; to have the Lamb, the Saviour, turn lion anddestroyer (Rev. 6). I also trembled, as I have said, at the sight of the saints of God, especially atthose that greatly loved Him, and that made it their business to walk continually with Him in thisworld; for they did, both in their words, their carriages, and all their expressions of tendernessand fear to sin against their precious Saviour, condemn, lay guilt upon, and also add continualaffliction and shame unto my soul. The dread of them was upon me, and I trembled at God’sSamuels (1 Sam. 16.4).184. Now, also, the tempter began afresh to mock my soul another way, saying that Christ,indeed, did pity my case, and was sorry for my loss; but forasmuch as I had sinned andtransgressed, as I had done, He could by no means help me, nor save me from what I feared; formy sin was not of the nature of theirs for whom He bled and died, neither was it counted withthose that were laid to His charge when He hanged on the tree. Therefore, unless He shouldcome down from heaven and die anew for this sin, though, indeed, He did greatly pity me, yet Icould have no benefit of Him. These things may seem ridiculous to others, even as ridiculous asthey were in themselves, but to me they were most tormenting cogitations; every of themaugmented my misery, that Jesus Christ should have so much love as to pity me when He couldnot help me; nor did I think that the reason why He could not help me was because His meritswere weak, or His grace and salvation spent on them already, but because His faithfulness to Histhreatening would not let Him extend His mercy to me. Besides, I thought, as I have alreadyhinted, that my sin was not within the bounds of that pardon that was wrapped up in a promise;and if not, then I knew assuredly, that it was more easy for heaven and earth to pass away thanfor me to have eternal life. So that the ground of all these fears of mine did arise from a steadfastbelief that I had of the stability of the holy Word of God, and, also, from my being misinformedof the nature of my sin.185. But oh! how this would add to my affliction, to conceit that I should be guilty of such a sinfor which He did not die. These thoughts would so confound me, and imprison me, and tie me upfrom faith, that I knew not what to do; but, oh! I thought, that He would come down again! Oh!that the work of man’s redemption was yet to be done by Christ! How would I pray Him andentreat Him to count and reckon this sin amongst the rest for which He died! But this scripturewould strike me down as dead, ‘Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death hath nomore dominion over him’ (Rom. 6.9).186. Thus, by the strange and unusual assaults of the tempter, was my soul, like a broken vessel,driven as with the winds, and tossed sometimes headlong into despair, sometimes upon thecovenant of works, and sometimes to wish that the new covenant, and the conditions thereof,might, so far forth as I thought myself concerned, be turned another way and changed. But in allthese I was but as those that justle against the rocks; more broken, scattered, and rent. Oh, theunthought of imaginations, frights, fears, and terrors that are affected by a thorough applicationof guilt, yielded to desperation! this is the man that hath ‘his dwelling among the tombs’ with thedead; that is, always crying out and ‘cutting himself with stones’ (Mark 5. 2-5). But I say, all invain; desperation will not comfort him, the old covenant will not save him; nay, heaven and earthshall pass away before one jot or tittle of the Word and law of grace shall fall or be removed.This I saw, this I felt, and under this I groaned; yet this advantage I got thereby, namely, a furtherconfirmation of the certainty of the way of salvation, and that the Scriptures were the Word ofGod! Oh! I cannot now express what then I saw and felt of the steadiness of Jesus Christ, therock of man’s salvation; what was done could not be undone, added to, nor altered. I saw, indeed,that sin might drive the soul beyond Christ, even the sin which is unpardonable; but woe to himthat was so driven, for the Word would shut him out.187. Thus was I always sinking, whatever I did think or do. So one day I walked to aneighbouring town, and sat down upon a settle in the street, and fell into a very deep pause aboutthe most fearful state my sin had brought me to; and, after long musing, I lifted up my head, butmethought I saw as if the sun that shineth in the heavens did grudge to give light, and as if thevery stones in the street, and tiles upon the houses, did bend themselves against me; methoughtthat they all combined together to banish me out of the world; I was abhorred of them, and unfitto dwell among them, or be partaker of their benefits, because I had sinned against the Saviour.O how happy, now, was every creature over what I was; for they stood fast and kept their station,but I was gone and lost.188. Then breaking out in the bitterness of my soul, I said to myself, with a grievous sigh, Howcan God comfort such a wretch as I? I had no sooner said it but this returned upon me, as an echodoth answer a voice, This sin is not unto death. At which I was as if I had been raised out of agrave, and cried out again, Lord, how couldest Thou find out such a word as this? for I was filledwith admiration at the fitness, and, also, at the unexpectedness of the sentence, the fitness of theword, the rightness of the timing of it, the power, and sweetness, and light, and glory that camewith it, was marvellous to me to find. I was now, for the time, out of doubt as to that about whichI so much was in doubt before; my fears before were, that my sin was not pardonable, and so thatI had no right to pray, to repent, etc., or that if I did, it would be of no advantage or profit to me.But now, thought I, if this sin is not unto death, then it is pardonable; therefore, from this I haveencouragement to come to God, by Christ, for mercy, to consider the promise of forgiveness asthat which stands with open arms to receive me, as well as others. This, therefore, was a greateasement to my mind; to wit, that my sin was pardonable, that it was not the sin unto death (1John 5.16, 17). None but those that know what my trouble, by their own experience, was, can tellwhat relief came to my soul by this consideration; it was a release to me from my former bonds,and a shelter from my former storm. I seemed now to stand upon the same ground with othersinners, and to have as good right to the word and prayer as any of them.189. Now, I say, I was in hopes that my sin was not unpardonable, but that there might be hopesfor me to obtain forgiveness. But oh, how Satan did now lay about him for to bring me downagain! But he could by no means do it, neither this day nor the most part of the next, for thissentence stood like a mill-post at my back; yet, towards the evening of the next day, I felt thisword begin to leave me and to withdraw its supportation from me, and so I returned to my oldfears again, but with a great deal of grudging and peevishness, for I feared the sorrow of despair;nor could my faith now longer retain this word.190. But the next day, at evening, being under many fears, I went to seek the Lord; and as Iprayed, I cried, and my soul cried to Him in these words, with strong cries: O Lord, I beseechthee, show me that thou hast loved me with everlasting love (Jer. 31.3). I had no sooner said itbut, with sweetness, this returned upon me, as an echo or sounding again, ‘I have loved thee withan everlasting love.’ Now I went to bed at quiet; also, when I awaked the next morning, it wasfresh upon my soul-and I believed it.191. But yet the tempter left me not; for it could not be so little as an hundred times that he thatday did labour to break my peace. Oh! the combats and conflicts that I did then meet with as Istrove to hold by this word; that of Esau would fly in my face like to lightning. I should besometimes up and down twenty times in an hour, yet God did bear me up and keep my heartupon this world, from which I had also, for several days together, very much sweetness andcomfortable hopes of pardon; for thus it was made out to me, I loved thee whilst thou wastcommitting this sin, I loved thee before, I love thee still, and I will love thee for ever.192. Yet I saw my sin most barbarous, and a filthy crime, and could not but conclude, and thatwith great shame and astonishment, that I had horribly abused the holy Son of God; wherefore, Ifelt my soul greatly to love and pity Him, and my bowels to yearn towards Him; for I saw Hewas still my Friend, and did reward me good for evil; yea, the love and affection that then didburn within to my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ did work, at this time, such a strong and hotdesire of revengement upon myself for the abuse I had done unto him, that, to speak as I thenthought, had I a thousand gallons of blood within my veins, I could freely then have spilt it all atthe command and feet of this my Lord and Saviour.193. And as I was thus in musing and in my studies, considering how to love the Lord and toexpress my love to Him, that saying came in upon me, ‘If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquities, 0Lord, who shall stand? But there is forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared’ (Ps. 130.3,4). These were good words to me, especially the latter part thereof; to wit, that there isforgiveness with the Lord, that He might be feared; that is, as then I understood it, that He mightbe loved and had in reverence; for it was thus made out to me, that the great God did set so highan esteem upon the love of His poor creatures, that rather than He would go without their loveHe would pardon their transgressions.194. And now was that word fulfilled on me, and I was also refreshed by it, Then shall they beashamed and confounded, ‘and never open their mouth any more because of their shame, when Iam pacified towards them for all that they have done, saith the Lord God’ (Ezek. 16.63). Thuswas my soul at this time, and, as I then did think, for ever, set at liberty from being againafflicted with my former guilt and amazement.195. But before many weeks were over I began to despond again, fearing lest, notwithstandingall that I had enjoyed, that yet I might be deceived and destroyed at the last; for thisconsideration came strong into my mind, that whatever comfort and peace I thought I might havefrom the word of the promise of life, yet unless there could be found in my refreshment aconcurrence and agreement in the Scriptures, let me think what I will thereof, and hold it neverso fast, I should find no such thing at the end; ‘for the Scripture cannot be broken’ (John 10.35).196. Now began my heart again to ache and fear I might meet with disappointment at the last,wherefore I began, with all seriousness, to examine my former comfort, and to consider whetherone that had sinned as I have done, might with confidence trust upon the faithfulness of God, laiddown in those words by which I had been comforted and on which I had leaned myself. But nowwere brought those sayings to my mind, ‘For it is impossible for those who were onceenlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fallaway, to renew them again unto repentance’ (Heb. 6.4-6). ‘For if we sin wilfully after that wehave received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certainfearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries’ (Heb.10.26, 27). Even ‘as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright; for ye know how thatafterward, when he would have inherited the blessing, he was rejected; for he found no place ofrepentance, though he sought it carefully with tears’ (Heb. 12.16, 17) .197. Now was the word of the gospel forced from my soul, so that no promise or encouragementwas to be found in the Bible for me; and now would that saying work upon my spirit to afflictme, ‘Rejoice not, O Israel, for joy as other people’ (Hos. 9.1). For I saw indeed there was cause ofrejoicing for those that held to Jesus; but as for me, I had cut myself off by my transgressions,and left myself neither foot-hold, nor hand-hold, amongst all the stays and props in the preciousword of life.198. And truly I did now feel myself to sink into a gulf, as an house whose foundation isdestroyed; I did liken myself, in this condition, unto the case of a child that was fallen into amill-pit, who, though it could make some shift to scrabble and spraul in the water, yet because itcould find neither hold for hand nor foot, therefore at last it must die in that condition. So soon asthis fresh assault had fastened on my soul, that scripture came into my heart, ‘This is for manydays’ (Dan. 10.14). And indeed I found it was so; for I could not be delivered, nor brought topeace again, until well-nigh two years and an half were completely finished. Wherefore thesewords, though in themselves they tended to discouragement, yet to me, who feared this conditionwould be eternal, they were at sometimes as an help and refreshment to me.199. For, thought I, many days are not for ever, many days will have an end, therefore seeing Iwas to be afflicted, not a few, but many days, yet I was glad it was but for many days. Thus, Isay, I could recall myself sometimes, and give myself a help, for as soon as ever the words cameinto my mind at first, I knew my trouble would be long; yet this would be but sometimes, for Icould not always think on this, nor ever be helped by it, though I did.200. Now while these scriptures lay before me, and laid sin anew at my door, that saying in theeighteeneth of Luke, with others, did encourage me to prayer. Then the tempter again laid at mevery sore, suggesting, That neither the mercy of God, nor yet the blood of Christ, did at allconcern me, nor could they help me for my sin; therefore it was in vain to pray. Yet, thought I, Iwill pray. But, said the tempter, your sin is unpardonable. Well, said I, I will pray. It is to noboot, said he. Yet, said I, I will pray. So I went to prayer to God; and while I was at prayer, Iuttered words to this effect, Lord, Satan tells me that neither Thy mercy, nor Christ’s blood, issufficient to save my soul; Lord, shall I honour Thee most, by believing Thou wilt and canst? orhim, by believing Thou neither wilt nor canst? Lord, I would fain honour Thee, by believingThou wilt and canst.201. And as I was thus before the Lord, that scripture fastened on my heart, ‘O woman, great isthy faith’ (Matt. 15.28), even as if one had clapped me on the back, as I was on my knees beforeGod. Yet I was not able to believe this, that this was a prayer of faith, till almost six monthsafter; for I could not think that I had faith, or that there should be a word for me to act faith on;therefore I should still be as sticking in the jaws of desperation, and went mourning up and downin a sad condition, crying, Is His mercy clean gone? Is His mercy clean gone for ever? And Ithought sometimes, even when I was groaning in these expressions, they did seem to make aquestion whether it was or no; yet I greatly feared it was.202. There was nothing now that I longed for more than to be put out of doubt, as to this thing inquestion; and, as I was vehemently desiring to know if there was indeed hopes for me, thesewords came rolling into my mind, ‘Will the Lord cast off for ever? and will he be favourable nomore? Is his mercy clean gone for ever? Doth his promise fail for evermore? Hath God forgottento be gracious? Hath he in anger shut up his tender mercies?’ (Ps. 77.7-9). And all the while theyrun in my mind, methought I had this still as the answer, It is a question whether He had or no; itmay be He hath not. Yea, the interrogatory seemed to me to carry in it a sure affirmation thatindeed He had not, nor would so cast off, but would be favourable; that His promise doth notfail, and that He had not forgotten to be gracious, nor would in anger shut up His tender mercy.Something, also, there was upon my heart at the same time, which I now cannot call to mind;which, with this text, did sweeten my heart, and made me conclude that His mercy might not bequite gone, nor clean gone for ever.203. At another time, I remember I was again much under the question, Whether the blood ofChrist was sufficient to save my soul? In which doubt I continued from morning till about sevenor eight at night: and at last, when I was, as it were, quite worn out with fear, lest it should notlay hold on me, these words did sound suddenly within my heart, He is able. But methought thisword scaps able was spoke so loud unto me; it showed such a great word, it seemed to be writ ingreat letters, and gave such a justle to my fear and doubt; I mean for the time it tarried with me,which was about a day, as I never had from that all my life, either before or after that (Heb.7.25).204. But one morning, when I was again at prayer, and trembling under the fear of this, that noword of God could help me, that piece of a sentence darted in upon me, ‘My grace is sufficient.’At this methought I felt some stay, as if there might be hopes. But, oh, how good a thing it is forGod to send His word! For about a fortnight before I was looking on this very place, and then Ithought it could not come near my soul with comfort, therefore I threw down my book in a pet.Then I thought it was not large enough for me; no, not large enough; but now, it was as if it hadarms of grace so wide that it could not only enclose me, but many more besides.205. By these words I was sustained, yet not without exceeding conflicts, for the space of sevenor eight weeks; for my peace would be in and out, sometimes twenty times a day; comfort now,and trouble presently; peace now, and before I could go a furlong as full of fear and guilt as everheart could hold; and this was not only now and then, but my whole seven weeks’ experience; forthis about the sufficiency of grace, and that of Esau’s parting with his birthright, would be like apair of scales within my mind, sometimes one end would be uppermost, and sometimes again theother; according to which would be my peace or trouble.206. Therefore I still did pray to God, that He would come in with this scripture more fully onmy heart; to wit, that He would help me to apply the whole sentence, for as yet I could not: thatHe gave, I gathered; but farther I could not go, for as yet it only helped me to hope there mightbe mercy for me, ‘My grace is sufficient’; and though it came no farther, it answered my formerquestion; to wit, that there was hope; yet, because ‘for thee’ was left out, I was not contented, butprayed to God for that also. Wherefore, one day, as I was in a meeting of God’s people, full ofsadness and terror, for my fears again were strong upon me; and as I was now thinking my soulwas never the better; but my case most sad and fearful, these words did, with great power,suddenly break in upon me, ‘My grace is sufficient for thee, my grace is sufficient for thee, mygrace is sufficient for thee,’ three times together; and, oh! methought that every word was amighty word unto me; as my, and grace, and sufficient, and for thee; they were then, andsometimes are still, far bigger than others be.207. At which time my understanding was so enlightened, that I was as though I had seen theLord Jesus look down from heaven through the tiles upon me, and direct these words unto me.This sent me mourning home, it broke my heart, and filled me full of joy, and laid me low as thedust; only it stayed not long with me, I mean in this glory and refreshing comfort, yet itcontinued with me for several weeks, and did encourage me to hope. But so soon as thatpowerful operation of it was taken off my heart, that other about Esau returned upon me asbefore; so my soul did hang as in a pair of scales again, sometimes up and sometimes down, nowin peace, and anon again in terror.208. Thus I went on for many weeks, sometimes comforted, and sometimes tormented; and,especially at some times, my torment would be very sore, for all those scriptures forenamed inthe Hebrews, would be set before me, as the only sentences that would keep me out of heaven.Then, again, I should begin to repent that ever that thought went through me, I should also thinkthus with myself, Why, how many scriptures are there against me? There are but three or four:and cannot God miss them, and save me for all of them? Sometimes, again, I should think, Oh! ifit were not for these three or four words, now how I might be comforted? And I could hardlyforbear, at some times, but to wish them out of the book.209. Then methought I should see as if both Peter, and Paul, and John, and all the writers, didlook with scorn upon me, and hold me in derision; and as if they said unto me, All our words aretruth, one of as much force as another. It is not we that have cut you off, but you have cast awayyourself; there is none of our sentences that you must take hold upon but these, and such asthese: ‘It is impossible; there remains no more sacrifice for sin’ (Heb. 6). And ‘it had been betterfor them not to have known’ the will of God, ‘than, after they have known it, to turn from theholy commandment delivered unto them’ (II Pet. 2.21). ‘For the Scriptures cannot be broken.’210. These, as the elders of the city of refuge, I saw were to be the judges both of my case andme, while I stood, with the avenger of blood at my heels, trembling at their gate for deliverance,also with a thousand fears and mistrusts, I doubted that they would shut me out for ever (Josh.20.3, 4).211. Thus was I confounded, not knowing what to do, nor how to be satisfied in this question,Whether the scriptures could agree in the salvation of my soul? I quaked at the apostles, I knewtheir words were true, and that they must stand for ever.212. And I remember one day, as I was in diverse frames of spirit, and considering that theseframes were still according to the nature of the several scriptures that came in upon my mind; ifthis of grace, then was I quiet; but if that of Esau, then tormented; Lord, thought I, if both thesescriptures would meet in my heart at once, I would which of them would get the better of me. Somethought I had a longing mind that they might come both together upon me; yea, I desired ofGod they might.213. Well, about two or three days after, so they did indeed; they bolted both upon me at a time,and did work and struggle strangely in me for a while; at last, that about Esau’s birthright beganto wax weak, and withdraw, and vanish and this about the sufficiency of grace prevailed withpeace and joy. And as I was in a muse about this thing, that scripture came home upon me,’Mercy rejoiceth against judgment’ (Jas. 2.13).214. This was a wonderment to me; yet truly I am apt to think it was of God; for the word of thelaw and wrath must give place to the word of life and grace; because, though the word ofcondemnation be glorious, yet the word of life and salvation doth far exceed in glory (II Cor. 3.8-12; Mark 9.5-7). Also, that Moses and Elias must both vanish, and leave Christ and His saintsalone.215. This scripture did also most sweetly visit my soul, ‘And him that cometh to me I will in nowise cast out’ (John 6.37). Oh, the comfort that I have had from this word, ‘in no wise’! as whoshould say, by no means, for no thing, whatever he hath done. But Satan would greatly labour topull this promise from me, telling of me that Christ did not mean me, and such as I, but sinnersof a lower rank, that had not done as I had done. But I should answer him again, Satan, here is inthis word no such exception; but ‘him that comes’, scaps him, any him; ‘him that cometh to me Iwill in no wise cast out.’ And this I well remember still, that of all the sleights that Satan used totake this scripture from me, yet he never did so much as put this question, But do you comearight? And I have thought the reason was, because he thought I knew full well what comingaright was; for I saw that to come aright was to come as I was, a vile and ungodly sinner, and tocast myself at the feet of mercy, condemning myself for sin. If ever Satan and I did strive for anyword of God in all my life, it was for this good word of Christ; he at one end and I at the other.Oh, what work did we make! It was for this in John, I say, that we did so tug and strive; hepulled and I pulled; but, God be praised, I got the better of him, I got some sweetness from it.216. But notwithstanding all these helps and blessed words of grace, yet that of Esau’s selling ofhis birthright would still at times distress my conscience; for though I had been most sweetlycomforted, and that but just before, yet when that came into my mind, it would make me fearagain, I could not be quite rid thereof, it would every day be with me: wherefore now I wentanother way to work, even to consider the nature of this blasphemous thought; I mean, if I shouldtake the words at the largest, and give them their own natural force and scope, even every wordtherein. So when I had thus considered, I found, that if they were fairly taken, they wouldamount to this, that I had freely left the Lord Jesus Christ to His choice, whether He would bemy Saviour or no; for the wicked words were these, Let Him go if He will. Then that scripturegave me hope, ‘I will never leave thee nor forsake thee’ (Heb. 13.5). O Lord, said I, but I haveleft Thee. Then it answered again, ‘But I will not leave thee.’ For this I thank God also.217. Yet I was grievously afraid He should, and found it exceedingly hard to trust Him, seeing Ihad so offended Him. I could have been exceeding glad that this thought had never befallen, forthen I thought I could, with more ease and freedom in abundance, have leaned upon His grace. Isee it was with me, as it was with Joseph’s brethren; the guilt of their own wickedness did oftenfill them with fears that their brother would at last despise them (Gen. 50.15-17).218. But above all the scriptures that I yet did meet with, that in the twentieth of Joshua was thegreatest comfort to me, which speaks of the slayer that was to flee for refuge. And if the avengerof blood pursue the slayer, then, saith Moses, they that are the elders of the city of refuge shallnot deliver him into his hand, because he smote his neighbour unwittingly, and hated him notaforetime. Oh, blessed be God for this word; I was convinced that I was the slayer; and that theavenger of blood pursued me, that I felt with great terror; only now it remained that I inquirewhether I have right to enter the city of refuge. So I found that he must not, who lay in wait toshed blood: it was not the wilful murderer, but he who unwittingly did it, he who did unawaresshed blood; not of spite, or grudge, or malice, he that shed it unwittingly, even he who did nothate his neighbour before. Wherefore:219. I thought verily I was the man that must enter, because I had smitten my neighbourunwittingly, and hated him not aforetime. I hated Him not aforetime; no, I prayed unto Him, wastender of sinning against Him; yea, and against this wicked temptation I had strove for atwelvemonth before; yea, and also when it did pass through my heart, it did in spite of my teeth:wherefore I thought I had right to enter this city, and the elders, which are the apostles, were notto deliver me up. This, therefore, was great comfort to me; and did give me much ground ofhope.220. Yet being very critical, for my smart had made me that I knew not what ground was sureenough to bear me, I had one question that my soul did much desire to be resolved about; andthat was, Whether it be possible for any soul that hath indeed sinned the unpardonable sin, yetafter that to receive though but the least true spiritual comfort from God through Christ? Thewhich, after I had much considered, I found the answer was, No, they could not, and that forthese reasons:221. First, Because those that have sinned that sin, they are debarred a share in the blood ofChrist, and being shut out of that, they must needs be void of the least ground of hope. and so ofspiritual comfort; for to such ‘there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins’ (Heb 10.26). Secondly,Because they are denied a share in the promise of life; they shall never be forgiven, ‘neither inthis world, neither in that which is to come’ (Matt. 12.32). Thirdly, The Son of God excludesthem also from a share in His blessed intercession, being for ever ashamed to own them bothbefore His holy Father, and the blessed angels in heaven (Mark 8.38).222. When I had, with much deliberation, considered of this matter, and could not but concludethat the Lord had comforted me, and that too after this my wicked sin; then, methought, I durstventure to come nigh into those most fearful and terrible scriptures, with which all this while Ihad been so greatly affrighted, and on which, indeed, before I durst scarce cast mine eye, yea,had much ado an hundred times to forbear wishing them out of the Bible; for I thought theywould destroy me; but now, I say, I began to take some measure of encouragement to come closeto them, to read them, and consider them, and to weigh their scope and tendency.223. The which, when I began to do, I found their visage changed; for they looked not so grimlyon me as before I thought they did. And, first, I came to the sixth of the Hebrews, yet tremblingfor fear it should strike me; which when I had considered, I found that the falling there intendedwas a falling quite away; that is, as I conceived, a falling from, and an absolute denial of thegospel of remission of sins by Christ; for from them the apostle begins his argument (ver. 1-3).Secondly, I found that this falling away must be openly, even in the view of the world, even so as’to put Christ to an open shame’. Thirdly, I found that those he there intended were for ever shutup of God, both in blindness, hardness, and impenitency: it is impossible they should be renewedagain unto repentance. By all these particulars, I found, to God’s everlasting praise, my sin wasnot the sin in this place intended.First, I confessed I was fallen, but not fallen away, that is, from the profession of faith in Jesusunto eternal life. Secondly, I confessed that I had put Jesus Christ to shame by my sin, but not toopen shame; I did not deny Him before men, nor condemn Him as a fruitless one before theworld. Thirdly, Nor did I find that God had shut me up, or denied me to come, though I found ithard work indeed to come to Him by sorrow and repentance. Blessed be God for unsearchablegrace.224. Then I considered that in the tenth of the Hebrews, and found that the wilful sin therementioned is not every wilful sin, but that which doth throw off Christ, and then Hiscommandments too. Secondly, That must also be done openly, before two or three witnesses, toanswer that of the law ( ver. 28). Thirdly, This sin cannot be committed, but with great despitedone to the Spirit of grace; despising both the dissuasions from that sin, and the persuasions tothe contrary. But the Lord knows, though this my sin was devilish, yet it did not amount to these.225. And as touching that in the twelfth of the Hebrews, about Esau’s selling his birthright,though this was that which killed me, and stood like a spear against me; yet now I did consider,First, That his was not a hasty thought against the continual labour of his mind, but a thoughtconsented to and put in practice likewise, and that too after some deliberation (Gen. 25).Secondly, it was a public and open action, even before his brother, if not before many more; thismade his sin of a far more heinous nature than otherwise it would have been. Thirdly, Hecontinued to slight his birthright: ‘He did eat and drink, and went his way; thus Esau despised hisbirthright’ (ver. 34). Yea, twenty years after, he was found to despise it still. ‘And Esau said, Ihave enough, my brother; keep that thou hast unto thyself’ (Gen. 33.9).226. Now as touching this, that Esau sought a place of repentance; thus I thought, first, This wasnot for the birthright, but for the blessing; this is clear from the apostle, and is distinguished byEsau himself; ‘He took away my birthright (that is, formerly); and behold, now he hath takenaway my blessing’ (Gen. 27.36). Secondly, Now, this being thus considered, I came again to theapostle, to see what might be the mind of God, in a New Testament style and sense, concerningEsau’s sin; and so far as I could conceive, this was the mind of God, that the birthright signifiedregeneration, and the blessing the eternal inheritance; for so the apostle seems to hint, ‘Lest therebe any profane person, as Esau, who for one morsel of meat sold his birthright’; as if he shouldsay, Lest there be any person amongst you that shall cast off all those blessed beginnings of Godthat at present are upon him, in order to a new birth, lest they become as Esau, even be rejectedafterwards, when they would inherit the blessing.227. For many there are who, in the day of grace and mercy, despise those things which areindeed the birthright to heaven, who yet, when the deciding day appears, will cry as loud asEsau, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us’; but then, as Isaac would not repent, no more will God the Father,but will say, I have blessed these, yea, and they shall be blessed; but as for you, depart from me,all ye workers of iniquity (Gen. 27.33; Luke 13.25-27).228. When I had thus considered these scriptures, and found that thus to understand them wasnot against, but according to other scriptures; this still added further to my encouragement andcomfort, and also gave a great blow to that objection, to wit, that the scripture could not agree inthe salvation of my soul. And now remained only the hinder part of the tempest, for the thunderwas gone beyond me, only some drops did still remain, that now and then would fall upon me;but because my former frights and anguish were very sore and deep, therefore it did oft befal mestill, as it befalleth those that have been scared with fire, I thought every voice was Fire, fire;every little touch would hurt my tender conscience.229. But one day, as I was passing in the field, and that too with some dashes on my conscience,fearing lest yet all was not right, suddenly this sentence fell upon my soul, Thy righteousness isin heaven; and methought withal, I saw, with the eyes of my soul, Jesus Christ at God’s righthand; there, I say, is my righteousness; so that wherever I was, or whatever I was a-doing, Godcould not say of me, He wants my righteousness, for that was just before Him. I also saw,moreover, that it was not my good frame of heart that made my righteousness better, nor yet mybad frame that made my righteousness worse; for my righteousness was Jesus Christ Himself,the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever (Heb. 13.8).230. Now did my chains fall off my legs indeed, I was loosed from my affliction and irons, mytemptations had fled away; so that, from that time, those dreadful scriptures of God left off totrouble me now; now went I also home rejoicing, for the grace and love of God. So when I camehome, I looked to see if I could find that sentence, Thy righteousness is in heaven; but could notfind such a saying, wherefore my heart began to sink again, only that was brought to myremembrance, He ‘of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, andredemption’ by this word I saw the other sentence true (1 Cor. 1.30).231. For by this scripture, l saw that the man Christ Jesus, as He is distinct from us, as touchingHis bodily presence, so He is our righteousness and sanctification before God. Here, therefore, Ilived for some time, very sweetly at peace with God through Christ; Oh, methought, Christ!Christ! there was nothing but Christ that was before my eyes, I was not only for looking uponthis and the other benefits of Christ apart, as of His blood, burial, or resurrection, but consideredHim as a whole Christ! As He in whom all these, and all other His virtues, relations, offices, andoperations met together, and that as He sat on the right hand of God in heaven.232. It was glorious to me to see His exaltation, and the worth and prevalency of all His benefits,and that because of this: now I could look from myself to Him, and should reckon that all thosegraces of God that now were green in me, were yet but like those cracked groats and fourpencehalfpenniesthat rich men carry in their purses, when their gold is in their trunks at home! Oh, Isaw my gold was in my trunk at home! In Christ, my Lord and Saviour! Now Christ was all; allmy wisdom, all my righteousness, all my sanctification, and all my redemption.233. Further, the Lord did also lead me into the mystery of union with the Son of God, that I wasjoined to Him, that I was flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bone, and now was that a sweetword to me in Eph. 5.30. By this also was my faith in Him, as my righteousness, the moreconfirmed to me; for if He and I were one, then His righteousness was mine, His merits mine,His victory also mine. Now could I see myself in heaven and earth at once; in heaven by myChrist, by my head, by my righteousness and life, though on earth by my body or person.234. Now I saw Christ Jesus was looked on of God, and should also be looked on by us, as thatcommon or public person, in whom all the whole body of His elect are always to be consideredand reckoned; that we fulfilled the law by Him, rose from the dead by Him, got the victory oversin, death, the devil, and hell, by Him; when He died, we died; and so of His resurrection. ‘Thydead men shall live, together with my dead body shall they arise,’ saith he (Isa. 26.19). Andagain, ‘After two days will he revive us: in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live inhis sight’ (Hos. 6.2); which is now fulfilled by the sitting down of the Son of Man on the righthand of the Majesty in the heavens, according to that to the Ephesians, He ‘hath raised us uptogether, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus’ (Eph. 2.6).235. Ah, these blessed considerations and scriptures, with many others of a like nature, were inthose days made to spangle in mine eyes, so that I have cause to say, ‘Praise ye the Lord. PraiseGod in his sanctuary: praise him in the firmament of his power. Praise him for his mighty acts:praise him according to his excellent greatness’ (Ps. 150.1, 2).236. Having thus, in few words, given you a taste of the sorrow and affliction that my soul wentunder, by the guilt and terror that this my wicked thought did lay me under; and having givenyou also a touch of my deliverance therefrom, and of the sweet and blessed comfort that I metwith afterwards, which comfort dwelt about a twelvemonth with my heart, to my unspeakableadmiration; I will now, God willing, before I proceed any farther, give you in a word or two,what, as I conceive, was the cause of this temptation; and also after that, what advantage, at thelast, it became unto my soul.237. For the causes, I conceived they were principally two: of which two I also was deeplyconvinced all the time this trouble lay upon me. The first was, for that I did not, when I wasdelivered from the temptation that went before, still pray to God to keep me from temptationsthat were to come; for though, as I can say in truth, my soul was much in prayer before this trialseized me, yet then I prayed only, or at the most, principally for the removal of present troubles,and for fresh discoveries of His love in Christ, which I saw afterwards was not enough to do; Ialso should have prayed that the great God would keep me from the evil that was to come.238. Of this I was made deeply sensible by the prayer of holy David, who, when he was underpresent mercy, yet prayed that God would hold him back from sin and temptation to come;’Then,’ saith he, ‘shall I be upright, I shall be innocent from the scaps great transgression’ (Ps.19.13). By this very word was I galled and condemned, quite through this long temptation.239. That also was another word that did much condemn me for my folly, in the neglect of thisduty (Heb 4.16), ‘Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtainmercy, and find grace to help in time of need.’ This I had not done, and therefore was sufferedthus to sin and fall, according to what is written, ‘Pray that ye enter not into temptation.’ Andtruly this very thing is to this day of such weight and awe upon me, that I dare not, when I comebefore the Lord, go off my knees, until I entreat Him for help and mercy against the temptationsthat are to come; and I do beseech thee, reader, that thou learn to beware of my negligence, bythe affliction that for this thing I did for days, and months, and years, with sorrow undergo.240. Another cause of this temptation was, that I had tempted God; and on this manner did I doit. Upon a time my wife was great with child, and before her full time was come, her pangs, as ofa woman in travail, were fierce and strong upon her, even as if she would have immediatelyfallen in labour, and been delivered of an untimely birth. Now, at this very time it was that I hadbeen so strongly tempted to question the being of God, wherefore, as my wife lay crying by me, Isaid, but with all secrecy imaginable, even thinking in my heart, Lord, if thou wilt now removethis sad affliction from my wife, and cause that she be troubled no more therewith this night, andnow were her pangs just upon her, then I shall know that thou canst discern the most secretthoughts of the heart.241. I had no sooner said it in my heart, but her pangs were taken from her, and she was cast intoa deep sleep, and so she continued till morning; at this I greatly marvelled, not knowing what tothink; but after I had been awake a good while, and heard her cry no more, I fell to sleeping also.So when I waked in the morning, it came upon me again, even what I had said in my heart thelast night, and how the Lord had showed me that He knew my secret thoughts, which was a greatastonishment unto me for several weeks after.242. Well, about a year and a half afterwards, that wicked sinful thought, of which I have spokenbefore, went through my wicked heart, even this thought, Let Christ go if He will; so when I wasfallen under guilt for this, the remembrance of my other thought, and of the effect thereof, wouldalso come upon me with this retort, which also carried rebuke along with it, Now you may seethat God doth know the most secret thoughts of the heart.243. And with this, that of the passages that were betwixt the Lord and His servant Gideon fellupon my spirit; how because that Gideon tempted God with his fleece, both wet and dry, whenhe should have believed and ventured upon his words, therefore the Lord did afterwards so tryhim, as to send him against an innumerable company of enemies; and that too, as to outwardappearance, without any strength or help (Judg. 6, 7). Thus He served me, and that justly, for Ishould have believed His word, and not have put an scaps if upon the all-seeingness of God.244. And now to show you something of the advantages that I also gained by this temptation;and first, By this I was made continually to possess in my soul a very wonderful sense both ofthe being and glory of God, and of His beloved Son; in the temptation that went before, my soulwas perplexed with unbelief, blasphemy, hardness of heart, questions about the being of God,Christ, the truth of the Word, and certainty of the world to come; I say, then I was greatlyassaulted and tormented with atheism; but now the case was otherwise, now was God and Christcontinually before my face, though not in a way of comfort, but in a way of exceeding dread andterror. The glory of the holiness of God did at this time break me to pieces; and the bowels andcompassion of Christ did break me as on the wheel; for I could not consider Him but as a lostand rejected Christ, the remembrance of which was as the continual breaking of my bones.245. The Scriptures now also were wonderful things unto me; I saw that the truth and verity ofthem were the keys of the kingdom of heaven; those that the Scriptures favour they must inheritbliss, but those that they oppose and condemn must perish evermore. Oh! this word, ‘For theScriptures cannot be broken,’ would rend the caul of my heart; and so would that other, ‘Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whose soever sins ye retain, they areretained.’ Now I saw the apostles to be the elders of the city of refuge (Josh. 20.4), those that theywere to receive in, were received to life; but those that they shut out were to be slain by theavenger of blood.246. Oh! one sentence of the Scripture did more afflict and terrify my mind, I mean thosesentences that stood against me, as sometimes I thought they every one did, more, I say, than anarmy of forty thousand men that might have come against me. Woe be to him against whom theScriptures bend themselves.247. By this temptation I was made to see more into the nature of the promises than ever I wasbefore; for I lying now trembling under the mighty hand of God, continually torn and rent by thethunderings of His justice; this made me, with careful heart and watchful eye, with greatseriousness, to turn over every leaf, and with much diligence, mixed with trembling, to considerevery sentence, together with its natural force and latitude.248. By this temptation, also, I was greatly beaten off my former foolish practice, of putting bythe word of promise when it came into my mind; for now, though I could not suck that comfortand sweetness from the promise as I had done at other times, yea, like to a man a-sinking, Ishould catch at all I saw; formerly I thought I might not meddle with the promise unless I felt itscomfort, but now it was no time thus to do, the avenger of blood too hardly did pursue me.249. Now therefore I was glad to catch at that word, which yet I feared I had no ground or rightto own; and even to leap into the bosom of that promise, that yet I feared did shut its heartagainst me. Now also I should labour to take the Word as God had laid it down, withoutrestraining the natural force of one syllable thereof. O what did I now see in that blessed sixth ofJohn, ‘And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out’ (ver. 37). Now I began to considerwith myself, that God had a bigger mouth to speak with than I had heart to conceive with. Ithought also with myself that He spake not His words in haste, or in unadvised heat, but withinfinite wisdom and judgment, and in very truth and faithfulness.250. I should in these days, often in my greatest agonies, even flounce towards the promise, asthe horses do towards sound ground that yet stick in the mire, concluding, though as one almostbereft of his wits through fear, on this I will rest and stay, and leave the fulfilling of it to the Godof heaven that made it. Oh! many a pull hath my heart had with Satan for that sixth of John. I didnot now, as at other times, look principally for comfort, though, O how welcome would it havebeen unto me! But now a word, a word to lean a weary soul upon, that I might not sink for ever!it was that I hunted for.251. Yea, often when I have been making to the promise, I have seen as if the Lord would refusemy soul for ever. I was often as if I had run upon the pikes, and as if the Lord had thrust at me tokeep me from Him as with a flaming sword. Then I should think of Esther, who went to petitionthe king contrary to the law (Esth 4.16). I thought also of Benhadad’s servants, who went withropes upon their heads to their enemies for mercy (1 Kings 20.31). The woman of Canaan also,that would not be daunted, though called dog by Christ (Matt. 15.21-8); and the man that went toborrow bread at midnight (Luke 11.5-8), were great encouragements unto me.252. I never saw those heights and depths in grace, and love, and mercy, as I saw after thistemptation. Great sins to draw out great grace; and where guilt is most terrible and fierce therethe mercy of God in Christ, when showed to the soul, appears most high and mighty. When Jobhad passed through his captivity, he had ‘twice as much as he had before’ (Job 42.10). Blessed beGod for Jesus Christ our Lord. Many other things I might here make observation of, but I wouldbe brief, and therefore shall at this time omit them, and do pray God that my harms may makeothers fear to offend, lest they also be made to bear the iron yoke as I did.I had two or three times, at or about my deliverance from this temptation, such strangeapprehensions of the grace of God, that I could hardly bear up under it, it was so out of measureamazing, when I thought it could reach me, that I do think, if that sense of it had abode longupon me, it would have made me incapable for business.253. Now I shall go forward to give you a relation of other of the Lord’s leadings with me, of Hisdealings with me at sundry other seasons, and of the temptations I then did meet withal. I shallbegin with what I met when I first did join in fellowship with the people of God in Bedford.After I had propounded to the church that my desire was to walk in the order and ordinances ofChrist with them, and was also admitted by them; while I thought of that blessed ordinance ofChrist, which was His last supper with His disciples before His death, that scripture, ‘This do inremembrance of me’ (Luke 22.19), was made a very precious word unto me; for by it the Lorddid come down upon my conscience with the discovery of His death for my sins; and as I thenfelt, did as if He plunged me in the virtue of the same. But, behold, I had not been long a partakerat that ordinance, but such fierce and sad temptations did attend me at all times therein, both toblaspheme the ordinance, and to wish some deadly thing to those that then did eat thereof; that,lest I should at any time be guilty of consenting to these wicked and fearful thoughts, I wasforced to bend myself all the while to pray to God to keep me from such blasphemies; and also tocry to God to bless the bread and cup to them as it went from mouth to mouth. The reason of thistemptation I have thought since was, because I did not, with that reverence as became me, at firstapproach to partake thereof.254. Thus I continued for three-quarters of a year, and could never have rest nor ease; but at lastthe Lord came in upon my soul with that same scripture by which my soul was visited before;and after that I have been usually very well and comfortable in the partaking of that blessedordinance, and have, I trust, therein discerned the Lord’s body as broken for my sins, and that Hisprecious blood hath been shed for my transgressions.255. Upon a time I was somewhat inclining to a consumption, wherewith, about the spring, I wassuddenly and violently seized with much weakness in my outward man, insomuch that I thoughtI could not live. Now began I afresh to give myself up to a serious examination after my stateand condition for the future, and of my evidences for that blessed world to come; for it hath, Ibless the name of God, been my usual course, as always, so especially in the day of affliction, toendeavour to keep my interest in the life to come clear before my eye.256. But I had no sooner began to recall to mind my former experience of the goodness of Godto my soul, but there came flocking into my mind an innumerable company of my sins andtransgressions, amongst which these were at this time most to my affliction, namely, mydeadness, dulness, and coldness in holy duties; my wanderings of heart, of my wearisomeness inall good things, my want of love to God, His ways, and people, with this at the end of all, Arethese the fruits of Christianity? are these the tokens of a blessed man?257. At the apprehension of these things my sickness was doubled upon me, for now was I sickin my inward man, my soul was clogged with guilt; now also was my former experience of God’sgoodness to me quite taken out of my mind, and hid as if it had never been, nor seen. Now wasmy soul greatly pinched between these two considerations. Live I must not, Die I dare not; now Isunk and fell in my spirit; and was giving up all for lost; but as I was walking up and down in thehouse, as a man in a most woeful state, that word of God took hold of my heart, Ye are ‘justifiedfreely by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus’ (Rom. 3.24). But oh, what aturn it made upon me!258. Now was I as one awakened out of some troublesome sleep and dream, and listening to thisheavenly sentence, I was as if I had heard it thus expounded to me: Sinner, thou thinkest thatbecause of thy sins and infirmities I cannot save thy soul, but behold My Son is by Me, and uponHim I look, and not on thee, and will deal with thee according as I am pleased with Him. At thisI was greatly lightened in my mind, and made to understand that God could justify a sinner atany time; it was but His looking upon Christ, and imputing of His benefits to us, and the workwas forthwith done.259. And as I was thus in a muse, that scripture also came with great power upon my spirit, ‘Notby works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us,’ etc.(Tit. 3.5; II Tim. 1.9). Now was I got on high; I saw myself within the arms of grace and mercy;and though I was before afraid to think of a dying hour, yet now I cried, Let me die. Now deathwas lovely and beautiful in my sight; for I saw we shall never live indeed till we be gone to theother world. Oh, methought this life is but a slumber in comparison of that above; at this timealso I saw more in those words, ‘Heirs of God’ (Rom. 8.17), than ever I shall be able to expresswhile I live in this world. ‘Heirs of God’! God Himself is the portion of the saints. This I saw andwondered at, but cannot tell you what I saw.260. Again, as I was at another time very ill and weak, all that time also the tempter did beset mestrongly, for I find he is much for assaulting the soul when it begins to approach towards thegrave, then is his opportunity, labouring to hide from me my former experience of God’sgoodness; also setting before me the terrors of death and the judgment of God, insomuch that atthis time, through my fear of miscarrying for ever, should I now die, I was as one dead beforedeath came, and was as if I had felt myself already descending into the pit; methought, I said,there was no way, but to hell I must; but behold, just as I was in the midst of those fears, thesewords of the angels carrying Lazarus into Abraham’s bosom darted in upon me, as who shouldsay, So it shall be with thee when thou dost leave this world. This did sweetly revive my spirit,and help me to hope in God; which, when I had with comfort mused on a while, that word fellwith great weight upon my mind, ‘O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?’ (1Cor. 15.55). At this I became both well in body and mind at once, for my sickness did presentlyvanish, and I walked comfortably in my work for God again.261. At another time, though just before I was pretty well and savoury in my spirit, yet suddenlythere fell upon me a great cloud of darkness, which did so hide from me the things of God andChrist, that I was as if I had never seen or known them in my life; was also so overrun in mysoul, with a senseless, heartless frame of spirit, that I could not feel my soul to move or stir aftergrace and life by Christ; I was as if my loins were broken, or as if my hands and feet had beentied or bound with chains. At this time also I felt some weakness to seize upon my outward man,which made still the other affliction the more heavy and uncomfortable to me.262. After I had been in this condition some three or four days, as I was sitting by the fire, Isuddenly felt this word to sound in my heart, I must go to Jesus; at this my former darkness andatheism fled away, and the blessed things of heaven were set within my view. While I was onthis sudden thus overtaken with surprise, Wife, said I, is there ever such a scripture, I must go toJesus? She said she could not tell, therefore I sat musing still to see if I could remember such aplace; I had not sat above two or three minutes but that came bolting in upon me, ‘And to aninnumerable company of angels,’ and withal, Hebrews the twelfth, about the mount Sion, was setbefore mine eyes (ver. 22-4).263. Then with joy I told my wife, O now I know, I know! But that night was a good night to me,I never had but few better; I longed for the company of some of God’s people that I might haveimparted unto them what God had showed me. Christ was a precious Christ to my soul thatnight; I could scarce lie in my bed for joy, and peace, and triumph, through Christ; this greatglory did not continue upon me until morning, yet that twelfth of the author of (Hebrews 12:22-4) was a blessed scripture to me for many days together after this.264. The words are these, ‘Ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, theheavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly andchurch of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to thespirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the mediator of the new covenant, and to the bloodof sprinkling, that speaketh better things than that of Abel.’ Through this blessed sentence theLord led me over and over, first to this word, and then to that, and showed me wonderful glory inevery one of them. These words also have oft since this time been great refreshment to my spirit.Blessed be God in having mercy on me.A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S CALL TO THE WORK OF THEMINISTRY265. And now I am speaking my experience, I will in this place thrust in a word or twoconcerning my preaching the Word, and of God’s dealing with me in that particular also. Forafter I had been about five or six years awakened, and helped myself to see both the want andworth of Jesus Christ our Lord, and also enabled to venture my soul upon Him, some of the mostable among the saints with us, I say the most able for judgment and holiness of life, as theyconceived, did perceive that God had counted me worthy to understand something of His will inHis holy and blessed Word, and had given me utterance, in some measure, to express what I sawto others for edification; therefore they desired me, and that with much earnestness, that I wouldbe willing, at sometimes, to take in hand, in one of the meetings, to speak a word of exhortationunto them.266. The which, though at the first it did much dash and abash my spirit, yet being still by themdesired and intreated, I consented to their request, and did twice at two several assemblies, but inprivate, though with much weakness and infirmity, discover my gift amongst them; at which theynot only seemed to be, but did solemnly protest, as in the sight of the great God, they were bothaffected and comforted, and gave thanks to the Father of mercies for the grace bestowed on me.267. After this, sometimes when some of them did go into the country to teach, they would alsothat I should go with them; where, though as yet I did not, nor durst not, make use of my gift inan open way, yet more privately still as I came amongst the good people in those places, I didsometimes speak a word of admonition unto them also; the which, they as the other received,with rejoicing at the mercy of God to meward, professing their souls were edified thereby.268. Wherefore, to be brief, at last, being still desired by the church, after some solemn prayer tothe Lord, with fasting, I was more particularly called forth, and appointed to a more ordinary andpublic preaching of the Word, not only to, and amongst them that believed, but also to offer thegospel to those who had not yet received the faith thereof; about which time I did evidently findin my mind a secret pricking forward thereto; though I bless God, not for desire of vain glory, forat that time I was most sorely afflicted with the fiery darts of the devil concerning my eternalstate.269. But yet could not be content, unless I was found in the exercise of my gift, unto which I wasgreatly animated, not only by the continual desires of the godly, but also by that saying of Paul tothe Corinthians, ‘I beseech you, brethren (ye know the household of Stephanas, that it is thefirstfruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints), that yesubmit yourselves unto such, and to every one that helpeth with us, and laboureth’ (I Cor. 16.15,16) .270. By this text I was made to see that the Holy Ghost never intended that men who have giftsand abilities should bury them in the earth, but rather did command and stir up such to theexercise of their gift, and also did commend those that were apt and ready so to do, ‘They haveaddicted themselves to the ministry of the saints.’ This scripture, in these days, did continuallyrun in my mind, to encourage me and strengthen me in this work for God; I have also beenencouraged from several other scriptures and examples of the godly, both specified in the Wordand other ancient histories (Act. 8.4; 18.24, 25; 1 Pet. 4.10; Rom. 12.6; Foxe’s Acts andMounments).271. Wherefore, though of myself of all the saints the most unworthy, yet I, but with great fearand trembling at the sight of my own weakness, did set upon the work, and did according to mygift, and the proportion of my faith, preach that blessed gospel that God had showed me in theholy Word of truth; which, when the country understood, they came in to hear the Word byhundreds, and that from all parts, though upon sundry and divers accounts.272. And I thank God He gave unto me some measure of bowels and pity for their souls, whichalso did put me forward to labour with great diligence and earnestness, to find out such a word asmight, if God would bless it, lay hold of and awaken the conscience, in which the good Lord hadrespect to the desire of His servant; for I had not preached long before some began to be touchedby the Word, and to be greatly afflicted in their minds at the apprehension of the greatness oftheir sin, and of their need of Jesus Christ.273. But I at first could not believe that God should speak by me to the heart of any man, stillcounting myself unworthy; yet those who were thus touched would love me and have a peculiarrespect for me; and though I did put it from me, that they should be awakened by me, still theywould confess it, and affirm it before the saints of God; they would also bless God for me,unworthy wretch that I am! and count me God’s instrument that showed to them the way ofsalvation.274. Wherefore, seeing them in both their words and deeds to be so constant, and also in theirhearts so earnestly pressing after the knowledge of Jesus Christ, rejoicing that ever God did sendme where they were; then I began to conclude it might be so, that God had owned in His worksuch a foolish one as I, and then came that word of God to my heart with much sweetrefreshment, ‘The blessing of him that was ready to perish came upon me; and I caused thewidow’s heart to sing for joy’ (Job 29.13).275. At this therefore I rejoiced, yea, the tears of those whom God did awaken by my preachingwould be both solace and encouragement to me; for I thought on those sayings, ‘Who is he thatmaketh me glad but the same which is made sorry by me?’ (11 Cor. 2.2); and again, Though ‘I benot an apostle to others, yet doubtless I am to you: for the seal of mine apostleship are ye in theLord’ (1 Cor. 9.2). These things, therefore, were as another argument unto me that God hadcalled me to, and stood by me in this work.276. In my preaching of the Word, I took special notice of this one thing, namely, that the Lorddid lead me to begin where His Word begins with sinners; that is, to condemn all flesh, and toopen and allege that the curse of God, by the law, doth belong to and lay hold on all men as theycome into the world, because of sin. Now this part of my work I fulfilled with great sense; for theterrors of the law, and guilt for my transgressions, lay heavy on my conscience. I preached what Ifelt, what I smartingly did feel, even that under which my poor soul did groan and tremble toastonishment.277. Indeed I have been as one sent to them from the dead; I went myself in chains to preach tothem in chains; and carried that fire in my own conscience that I persuaded them to beware of. Ican truly say, and that without dissembling, that when I have been to preach, I have gone full ofguilt and terror even to the pulpit door, and there it hath been taken off, and I have been at libertyin my mind until I have done my work, and then immediately, even before I could get down thepulpit stairs, I have been as bad as I was before; yet God carried me on, but surely with a stronghand, for neither guilt nor hell could take me off my work.278. Thus I went for the space of two years, crying out against men’s sins, and their fearful statebecause of them. After which the Lord came in upon my own soul with some staid peace andcomfort through Christ; for He did give me many sweet discoveries of His blessed grace throughHim. Wherefore now I altered in my preaching, for still I preached what I saw and felt; nowtherefore I did much labour to hold forth Jesus Christ in all His offices, relations, and benefitsunto the world; and did strive also to discover, to condemn, and remove those false supports andprops on which the world doth both lean, and by them fall and perish. On these things also I staidas long as on the other.279. After this, God led me into something of the mystery of union with Christ; wherefore that Idiscovered and showed to them also. And when I had travelled through these three chief pointsof the Word of God, about the space of five years or more, I was caught in my present practiceand cast into prison, where I have lain above as long again, to confirm the truth by way ofsuffering, as I was before in testifying of it according to the Scriptures in a way of preaching.280. When I have been preaching, I thank God, my heart hath often all the time of this and theother exercise, with great earnestness, cried to God that He would make the Word effectual to thesalvation of the soul; still being grieved lest the enemy should take the Word away from theconscience, and so it should become unfruitful. Wherefore I did labour so to speak the Word, asthat thereby, if it were possible, the sin and the person guilty might be particularized by it.281. Also, when I have done the exercise, it hath gone to my heart to think the Word should nowfall as rain on stony places, still wishing from my heart, 0 that they who have heard me speakthis day did but see as I do what sin, death, hell, and the curse of God is; and also what the grace,and love, and mercy of God is, through Christ, to men in such a case as they are, who are yetestranged from Him. And, indeed, I did often say in my heart before the Lord, That if to behanged up presently before their eyes would be a means to awaken them, and confirm them inthe truth, I gladly should be contented.282. For I have been in my preaching, especially when I have been engaged in the doctrine oflife by Christ, without works, as if an angel of God had stood by at my back to encourage me.Oh, it hath been with such power and heavenly evidence upon my own soul, while I have beenlabouring to unfold it, to demonstrate it, and to fasten it upon the consciences of others, that Icould not be contented with saying, I believe, and am sure; methought I was more than sure, if itbe lawful so to express myself, that those things which then I asserted were true.283. When I went first to preach the Word abroad, the doctors and priests of the country did openwide against me. But I was persuaded of this, not to render railing for railing, but to see howmany of their carnal professors I could convince of their miserable state by the law, and of thewant and worth of Christ; for, thought I, This shall answer for me in time to come, when theyshall be for my hire before their faces (Gen. 30.33).284. I never cared to meddle with things that were controverted, and in dispute amongst thesaints, especially things of the lowest nature; yet it pleased me much to contend with greatearnestness for the word of faith and the remission of sins by the death and sufferings of Jesus;but I say, as to other things, I should let them alone, because I saw they engendered strife, andbecause that they neither, in doing nor in leaving undone, did commend us to God to be His.Besides, I saw my work before me did run in another channel even to carry an awakening word;to that therefore did I stick and adhere.285. I never endeavoured to, nor durst make use of other men’s lines (Rom. 15.18), though Icondemn not all that do, for I verily thought, and found by experience, that what was taught meby the Word and Spirit of Christ, could be spoken, maintained, and stood to by the soundest andbest established conscience; and though I will not now speak all that I know in this matter, yetmy experience hath more interest in that text of Scripture than many amongst men are aware(Gal. 1.11, 12).286. If any of those who were awakened by my ministry did after that fall back, as sometimestoo many did, I can truly say their loss hath been more to me than if one of my own children,begotten of my body, had been going to its grave; I think, verily, I may speak it without anoffence to the Lord, nothing hath gone so near me as that, unless it was the fear of the loss of thesalvation of my own soul. I have counted as if I had goodly buildings and lordships in thoseplaces where my children were born; my heart hath been so wrapped up in the glory of thisexcellent work, that I counted myself more blessed and honoured of God by this than if He hadmade me the emperor of the Christian world, or the lord of all the glory of the earth without it! Othese words, ‘He which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul fromdeath’ (Jas. 5.20). ‘The fruit of the righteous is a tree of life; and he that winneth souls is wise'(Prov. 11.30). ‘They that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they thatturn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever’ (Dan. 12.3). ‘For what is our hope, orjoy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at hiscoming? For ye are our glory and joy’ (1 Thess. 2.19, 20). These, I say, with many others of alike nature, have been great refreshments to me.287. I have observed, that where I have had a work to do for God, I have had first, as it were, thegoing of God upon my spirit to desire I might preach there. I have also observed that such andsuch souls in particular have been strongly set upon my heart, and I stirred up to wish for theirsalvation; and that these very souls have, after this, been given in as the fruits of my ministry. Ihave also observed, that a word cast in by the by hath done more execution in a sermon than allthat was spoken besides; sometimes also when I have thought I did no good, then I did the mostof all; and at other times when I thought I should catch them I have fished for nothing.288. I have also observed, that where there hath been a work to do upon sinners, there the devilhath begun to roar in the hearts, and by the mouths of his servants. Yea, oftentimes when thewicked world hath raged most, there hath been souls awaked by the word. I could instanceparticulars, but I forbear.289. My great desire in fulfilling my ministry was to get into the darkest places of the country,even amongst those people that were farthest off of profession; yet not because I could notendure the light, for I feared not to show my gospel to any, but because I found my spirit leanedmost after awakening and converting work, and the Word that I carried did lead itself most thatway also; ‘yea, so have I strived to preach the gospel, not where Christ was named, lest I shouldbuild upon another man’s foundation’ (Rom. 15.20).290. In my preaching I have really been in pain, and have, as it were, travailed to bring forthchildren to God; neither could I be satisfied unless some fruits did appear in my work. If I werefruitless it mattered not who commended me; but if I were fruitful, I cared not who did condemn.I have thought of that, ‘He that winneth souls is wise’ (Prov. 11.30); and again, ‘Lo, children arean heritage of the Lord; and the fruit of the womb is his reward. As arrows in the hand of amighty man, so are children of the youth. Happy is the man that hath filled his quiver full ofthem; they shall not be ashamed, but they shall speak with the enemies in the gate’ (Ps. 127.3-5).291. It pleased me nothing to see people drink in opinions if they seemed ignorant of JesusChrist, and the worth of their own salvation, sound conviction for sin, especially for unbelief,and an heart set on fire to be saved by Christ, with strong breathing after a truly sanctified soul;that it was that delighted me; those were the souls I counted blessed.292. But in this work, as in all other, I had my temptations attending me, and that of diversekinds, as sometimes I should be assaulted with great discouragement therein, fearing that Ishould not be able to speak the Word at all to edification; nay, that I should not be able to speaksense unto the people; at which times I should have such a strange faintness and strengthlessnessseize upon my body that my legs have scarce been able to carry me to the place of exercise.293. Sometimes, again, when I have been preaching, I have been violently assaulted withthoughts of blasphemy, and strongly tempted to speak the words with my mouth before thecongregation. I have also at some times, even when I have begun to speak the Word with muchclearness, evidence, and liberty of speech, yet been before the ending of that opportunity soblinded, and so estranged from the things I have been speaking, and have also been so straitenedin my speech, as to utterance before the people, that I have been as if I had not known orremembered what I have been about, or as if my head had been in a bag all the time of theexercise.294. Again, when as sometimes I have been about to preach upon some smart and scorchingportion of the Word, I have found the tempter suggest, What, will you preach this? thiscondemns yourself; of this your own soul is guilty; wherefore preach not of it at all; or if you do,yet so mince it as to make way for your own escape; lest instead of awakening others, you laythat guilt upon your own soul as you will never get from under.295. But, I thank the Lord, I have been kept from consenting to these so horrid suggestions, andhave rather, as Samson, bowed myself with all my might, to condemn sin and transgressionwherever I found it, yea, though therein also I did bring guilt upon my own conscience! ‘Let medie,’ thought I, ‘with the Philistines’ (Judg. 16.29, 30), rather than deal corruptly with the blessedWord of God, ‘Thou that teachest another, teachest not thou thyself?’ It is far better that thou dojudge thyself, even by preaching plainly to others, than that thou, to save thyself, imprison thetruth in unrighteousness; blessed be God for His help also in this.296. I have also, while found in this blessed work of Christ, been often tempted to pride andliftings up of heart; and though I dare not say I have not been infected with this, yet truly theLord, of His precious mercy, hath so carried it towards me, that, for the most part, I have had butsmall joy to give way to such a thing; for it hath been my every day’s portion to be let into theevil of my own heart, and still made to see such a multitude of corruptions and infirmitiestherein, that it hath caused hanging down of the head under all my gifts and attainments; I havefelt this thorn in the flesh, the very mercy of God to me (11 Cor. 12.7-9).297. I have had also, together with this, some notable place or other of the Word presentedbefore me, which word hath contained in it some sharp and piercing sentence concerning theperishing of the soul, notwithstanding gifts and parts; as, for instance, that hath been of great useunto me, ‘Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I ambecome as sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal’ (1 Cor. 13.1, 2).298. A tinkling cymbal is an instrument of music, with which a skilful player can make suchmelodious and heart-inflaming music, that all who hear him play can scarcely hold fromdancing; and yet behold the cymbal hath not life, neither comes the music from it, but because ofthe art of him that plays therewith; so then the instrument at last may come to naught and perish,though, in times past, such music hath been made upon it.299. Just thus I saw it was and will be with them who have gifts, but want saving grace, they arein the hand of Christ, as the cymbal in the hand of David; and as David could, with the cymbal,make that mirth in the service of God, as to elevate the hearts of the worshippers, so Christ canuse these gifted men, as with them to affect the souls of His people in His church; yet when Hehath done all, hang them by as lifeless, though sounding cymbals.300. This consideration, therefore, together with some others, were, for the most part, as a maulon the head of pride, and desire of vain glory; what, thought I, shall I be proud because I am asounding brass? Is it so much to be a fiddle? Hath not the least creature that hath life, more ofGod in it than these? Besides, I knew it was love should never die, but these must cease andvanish; so I concluded, a little grace, a little love, a little of the true fear of God, is better than allthese gifts; yea, and I am fully convinced of it, that it is possible for a soul that can scarce give aman an answer, but with great confusion as to method, I say it is possible for them to have athousand times more grace, and so to be more in the love and favour of the Lord than some who,by virtue of the gift of knowledge, can deliver themselves like angels.301. Thus, therefore, I came to perceive, that though gifts in themselves were good to the thingfor which they are designed, to wit, the edification of others; yet empty and without power tohave the soul of him that hath them, if they be alone; neither are they, as so, any sign of a man’sstate to be happy, being only a dispensation of God to some, of whose improvement, or nonimprovement,they must, when a little love more is over, give an account to Him that is ready tojudge the quick and the dead.302. This showed me, too, that gifts being alone, were dangerous, not in themselves, but becauseof those evils that attend them that have them, to wit, pride, desire of vain glory, self-conceit,etc., all of which were easily blown up at the applause and commendation of every unadvisedChristian, to the endangering of a poor creature to fall into the condemnation of the devil.303. I saw therefore that he that hath gifts had need be let into a sight of the nature of them, towit, that they come short of making of him to be in a truly saved condition, lest he rest in them,and so fall short of the grace of God.304. He hath also cause to walk humbly with God, and be little in his own eyes, and to rememberwithal, that his gifts are not his own, but the church’s; and that by them he is made a servant tothe church; and that he must give at last an account of his stewardship unto the Lord Jesus; andto give a good account, will be a blessed thing.305. Let all men therefore prize a little with the fear of the Lord; gifts indeed are desirable, butyet great grace and small gifts are better than great gifts and no grace. It doth not say, the Lordgives gifts and glory, but the Lord gives grace and glory; and blessed is such an one to whom theLord gives grace, true grace, for that is a certain forerunner of glory.306. But when Satan perceived that his thus tempting and assaulting of me would not answer hisdesign, to wit, to overthrow my ministry, and make it ineffectual, as to the ends thereof; then hetried another way, which was to stir up the minds of the ignorant and malicious, to load me withslanders and reproaches; now therefore I may say, that what the devil could devise, and hisinstruments invent, was whirled up and down the country against me, thinking, as I said, that bythat means they should make my ministry to be abandoned.307. It began therefore to be rumoured up and down among the people, that I was a witch, aJesuit, a highwayman, and the like.308. To all which, I shall only say, God knows that I am innocent. But as for mine accusers, letthem provide themselves to meet me before the tribunal of the Son of God, there to answer forthese things, with all the rest of their iniquities, unless God shall give them repentance for them,for the which I pray with all my heart.309. But that which was reported with the boldest confidence, was, that I had my misses, mywhores, my bastards, yea, two wives at once, and the like. Now these slanders, with the other, Iglory in, because but slanders, foolish, or knavish lies, and falsehoods cast upon me by the deviland his seed; and should I not be dealt with thus wickedly by the world, I should want one signof a saint, and a child of God. ‘Blessed are ye (said the Lord Jesus) when men shall revile you,and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake; rejoice, andbe exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets whichwere before you’ (Matt. 5.11).310. These things, therefore, upon mine own account, trouble me not; no, though they weretwenty times more than they are. I have a good conscience, and whereas they speak evil of me,as an evil doer, they shall be ashamed that falsely accuse my good conversation in Christ.311. So, then, what shall I say to those that have thus bespattered me? Shall I threaten them?Shall I chide them? Shall I flatter them? Shall I intreat them to hold their tongues? No, not I,were it not for that these things make them ripe for damnation, that are the authors and abettors, Iwould say unto them, Report it, because it will increase my glory.312. Therefore I bind these lies and slanders to me as an ornament, it belongs to my Christianprofession to be vilified, slandered, reproached and reviled; and since all this is nothing else, asmy God and my conscience do bear me witness, I rejoice in reproaches for Christ’s sake.313. I also calling all those fools, or knaves, that have thus made it anything of their business toaffirm any of the things afore-named of me, namely, that I have been naught with other women,or the like. When they have used to the utmost of their endeavours, and made the fullest inquirythat they can, to prove against me truly, that there is any woman in heaven, or earth, or hell, thatcan say, I have at any time, in any place, by day or night, so much as attempted to be naught withthem; and speak I thus, to beg mine enemies into a good esteem of me? No, not I: I will in thisbeg relief of no man; believe or disbelieve me in this, all is a case to me.314. My foes have missed their mark in this their shooting at me. I am not the man. I wish thatthey themselves be guiltless. If all the fornicators and adulterers in England were hanged by theneck till they be dead, scaps John Bunyan, the object of their envy, would be still alive and well.I know not whether there be such a thing as a woman breathing under the copes of the wholeheaven but by their apparel, their children, or by common fame, except my wife.315. And in this I admire the wisdom of God, that He made me shy of women from my firstconversion until now. Those know, and can also bear me witness, with whom I have been mostintimately concerned, that it is a rare thing to see me carry it pleasant towards a woman, thecommon salutation of a woman I abhor, it is odious to me in whosoever I see it. Their companyalone, I cannot away with. I seldom so much as touch a woman’s hand, for I think these thingsare not so becoming me. When I have seen good men salute those women that they have visited,or that have visited them, I have at times made my objection against it, and when they haveanswered, that it was but a piece of civility, I have told them, it is not a comely sight; someindeed have urged the holy kiss but then I have asked why they made baulks, why they did salutethe most handsome, and let the ill-favoured go; thus, how laudable soever such things have beenin the eyes of others, they have been unseemly in my sight.316. And now for a wind up in this matter, I calling not only men, but angels, to prove me guiltyof having carnally to do with any woman save my wife, nor am I afraid to do it a second time,knowing that I cannot offend the Lord in such a case, to call God for a record upon my soul, thatin these things I am innocent. Not that I have been thus kept, because of any goodness in memore than any other, but God has been merciful to me, and has kept me; to whom I pray that Hewill keep me still, not only from this, but from every evil way and work, and preserve me to Hisheavenly kingdom. Amen.317. Now as Satan laboured by reproaches and slanders, to make me vile among my countrymen,that, if possible, my preaching might be made of none effect, so there was added hereto a longand tedious imprisonment, that thereby I might be frighted from my service for Christ, and theworld terrified, and made afraid to hear me preach, of which I shall in the next place give you abrief account.A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE AUTHOR’S IMPRISONMENT318. Having made profession of the glorious gospel of Christ a long time, and preached the sameabout five years, I was apprehended at a meeting of good people in the country, among whom,had they let me alone, I should have preached that day, but they took me away from amongstthem, and had me before a justice; who, after I had offered security for my appearing at the nextsessions, yet committed me, because my sureties would not consent to be bound that I shouldpreach no more to the people.THE CONCLUSION1. Of all the temptations that ever I met with in my life, to question the being of God, and thetruth of His gospel, is the worst, and the worst to be borne; when this temptation comes, it takesaway my girdle from me, and removeth the foundations from under me. Oh, I have often thoughtof that word, ‘Have your loins girt about with truth’; and of that, ‘When the foundations aredestroyed, what can the righteous do?’2. Sometimes, when, after sin committed, I have looked for sore chastisement from the hand ofGod, the very next that I have had from Him hath been the discovery of His grace. Sometimes,when I have been comforted, I have called myself a fool for my so sinking under trouble. Andthen, again, when I have been cast down, I thought I was not wise to give such way to comfort.With such strength and weight have both these been upon me.3. I have wondered much at this one thing, that though God doth visit my soul with never soblessed a discovery of Himself, yet I have found again, that such hours have attended meafterwards, that I have been in my spirit so filled with darkness, that I could not so much as onceconceive what that God and that comfort was with which I have been refreshed.4. I have sometimes seen more in a line of the Bible than I could well tell how to stand under,and yet at another time the whole Bible hath been to me as dry as a stick; or rather, my heart hathbeen so dead and dry unto it, that I could not conceive the least drachm of refreshment, though Ihave looked it all over.5. Of all tears, they are the best that are made by the blood of Christ; and of all joy, that is thesweetest that is mixed with mourning over Christ. Oh! it is a goodly thing to be on our knees,with Christ in our arms, before God. I hope I know something of these things.6. I find to this day seven abominations in my heart: (1) Inclinings to unbelief. (2) Suddenly toforget the love and mercy that Christ manifesteth. (3) A leaning to the works of the law. (4)Wanderings and coldness in prayer. (5) To forget to watch for that I pray for. (6) Apt to murmurbecause I have no more, and yet ready to abuse what I have. (7) I can do none of those thingswhich God commands me, but my corruptions will thrust in themselves, ‘When I would do good,evil is present with me.’7. These things I continually see and feel, and am afflicted and oppressed with; yet the wisdomof God doth order them for my good. (1) They make me abhor myself. (2) They keep me fromtrusting my heart. (3) They convince me of the insufficiency of all inherent righteousness. (4)They show me the necessity of flying to Jesus. (5) They press me to pray unto God. (6) Theyshow me the need I have to watch and be sober. (7) And provoke me to look to God, throughChrist, to help me, and carry me through this world. Amen.

Lasă un răspuns

Completează mai jos detaliile despre tine sau dă clic pe un icon pentru autentificare:

Logo WordPress.com

Comentezi folosind contul tău WordPress.com. Dezautentificare / Schimbă )

Poză Twitter

Comentezi folosind contul tău Twitter. Dezautentificare / Schimbă )

Fotografie Facebook

Comentezi folosind contul tău Facebook. Dezautentificare / Schimbă )

Fotografie Google+

Comentezi folosind contul tău Google+. Dezautentificare / Schimbă )

Conectare la %s

%d blogeri au apreciat asta: